《Alpha鈥檚 Cursed Mate》


 CHAPTER ONE

    [Rose¡¯s Birth]


    ¡°Give her to me, Nessa.¡± Simone asked with her breath harsh as she red at her.


    ¡°Simone, don¡¯t make this hard for me. I have been given this mission and I am determined toplete it.¡± Nessa retorted as she held unto the wailing newborn strongly. They stood opposite each other. It was quite dark. They could barely see each other but the little illumination from the moon helped them. Each of them standing at alert and defense.


    ¡°Nessa, for thest time, give the child to me.¡± Simone said in a low dangerous voice,  stretching out hands.


    ¡°Simone, your mother gave me this mission and I have never for once failed any mission that was given to me. Considering the fact that you are rted to her, please go. Your mother told me that if anyone tries to stop me, I should eliminate the person without a second thought.¡± She said menacingly. Nessa was known to be an assassin so killing a newborn won¡¯t affect her.


    But what led to this?


    *Some hours earlier*


    Everyone was running helter-skelter. She was about to be born. Faint lights roaming everywhere adding more to the nervousness and anxiety that was reeking out from the people that awaited her arrival.


    ¡°Walk faster.¡± One of the witches yelled at a lower ranked witch. Thedy scurried faster, carrying a bowl that had a towel soaked with blood.


    Thedy stood anxiously, with heart beating at a faster rate. She was scared.


    ¡°Push.¡± The midwife urged the woman.


    ¡°I can¡¯t do it.¡± The woman replied breathlessly. Heavy breeze blew, thunder storms and lightning bolts everywhere. The curtains of the room blew around vehemently as ray of the thunder strike pierced through.


    ¡°You can do this.¡± The midwife encouraged her as she stared at the opening of her vagina. They were both sweating profusely. The heat in the room could not be withstood at all. The woman¡¯s breath was bing heavy second after second.


    ¡°I said I can¡¯t do it.¡± The woman cried out while shaking her head heciously with tears rolling down her face. She definitely cannot give up. Not when this child is the only symbol of their love. The child was the only thing connecting him to her. She has to try. She has to be strong for him and for them.


    Then suddenly, she was finding it hard to breath, her breath was bing shallow and her eyes closing slowly. The midwife noticed this and hit her so hard on herps, making the woman yelp up in pain and her eyes go wide open.


    ¡°Ugh!!!¡± She screamed and the head of the child popped out. And there was hope. Hope for them.


    ¡°It is just the head, you can do more. Push!!!¡± The midwife shouted again and the thunder resounding in the walls of the room.


    ¡°Ahrghh!!¡± With just thisst push, the child came out fully, draining the woman¡¯s energy. The woman slumped back and released a deep breath.


    The cry of the baby soared across the entire west wing and unto the skies as if alerting them of its arrival.


    ¡°It¡¯s a girl.¡± The mid wife announced with an happy smile.


    She carried the child from one of the witches that was helping her and went towards the woman. She knelt down before her and ced the child slowly in her arms. The child was soaked in blood and other fluids. The woman managed to pull her lips up to a smile as she saw her baby girl. She slowly slid up and ced her head on the head board. That alone made her breath hard. She carried the child with her weak hands and took in her features. Eyes just like her while her face was like his-her father.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?.


    Tears glistened her eyes as she thought of him. They had nned that when she will be having their child, he will be beside her, holding her hands and saying soothing words to her, encouraging her.


    But no! That was all a daydream. She was driven by circumstances and he was snatched away from her.


    The mid wife stood up and exited the room.


    Thedy was fiddling with the hem of her top in anxiety. She turned around as soon as she heard the door creak open.


    ¡°How¡¯s she? How¡¯s the child? Are.. they fine?¡± She bombarded her with lots of questions.


    ¡°Elder Witch Simone.¡± The midwife cut her off.


    ¡°The baby and Elder Witch Eleanora are quite fine. There¡¯s no cause for worry.¡± The midwife soothed her with her words. Simone heaved a sigh of relief.


    ¡°C-can I go in to see her?¡± Simone asked.


    ¡°Yes, sure.¡± The midwife replied with a smile. Simone scurried past and pushed the door open. She saw her sister seated with the newborn baby in her arms.


    ¡°Nora.¡± She called out. Eleanor forced a look up at her sister, Simone.


    ¡°Simone.¡± She forced out with a sad smile. Simone beamed a bright smile and sat down close to her.


    ¡°Do you know how scared you got me?¡± She said with concern and worry.


    ¡°I am fine now.¡± Eleanora said.


    ¡°She is beautiful.¡± Simone cooed as she stared at the little rose that was sleeping so peacefully in Eleanora¡¯s arm. Eleanora nodded her head in agreement. Then suddenly, they felt an unyielding energy radiating from afar which seemed to be getting close to them. They knew she was the one. The door pushed open with great force as they weed her in.


    Simone looked out of the corner of her eye with her hair standing at its end.


    ¡°Seems you have given birth to the abomination, haven¡¯t you?¡± A voice filled with authority asked.


    ¡°You both¨C¡± she pointed towards them. ¡°¨C have always defied me, when will you live up to your reputation?¡± She asked with an emotionless face.


    ¡°Take the child away from her.¡± She ordered one of the low ranked witches that were her attendants. Thedy scurried past her and walked towards them with her back hunched and head bowed.


    ¡°What?!¡± Simone yelled in surprise as she realised that she could not move. Her mother has casted an immobility spell on them.


    ¡°Elder Witch Eleanora.¡± She acknowledged as she stretched out her hands. She took the baby and walked back to their mother. Their mother, Athena, looked at the child and saw her facial features.


    ¡°More reason, she needs to be eliminated.¡± She spoke with scorn. Eleanora looked at her mother, pleading and imploring her not to do what she was intending to do. She shook her head vehemently with tears rolling out of her eyes.


    ¡°Mother, please¡­ Mother¡­ please, don¡¯t do this.¡± She managed to beg with broken voice. Simone kept fighting against the spell, trying to use her own powers but it was not working.


    ¡°I hereby order Eleanora Roosevelt, to be kept imprisoned under the south wing and should not be brought out or visited without my permission.¡± Athena said with authority and turned to leave.


    ¡°No!! Mother, bring back my child¡­ Give me back my child.¡± Eleanora cried out as she scrambled off the bed and trying running after her mother but she felt face t on the floor.


    ¡°My baby¡­¡± She stretched out her hands as she stared at them while they walk away. Simone finally broke free from the spell and ran towards her sister.


    ¡°Simone, they are going to kill my child¡­ Isn¡¯t it? Please¡­ Don¡¯t let them kill her¡­ She is my baby¡­ I can¡¯t let them kill her¡­¡± She stuttered, hyperventting. Simone cupped her face and stared at her eyes.


    ¡°El, I will not let them kill her.¡± She assured her.


    ¡°But¡­ Promise me¡­¡± Eleanora begged her as tears roll down her face.


    ¡°I promise you.¡± Simone said with tears rolling out of her own eyes. She had never seen her sister this weak before and it was notforting at all. Then they heard the sounds of the guardsing towards them. Eleanora scrambled towards the drawer and brought out a locket.


    ¡°Give this to her.¡± Eleanora said as she ced it in Simone¡¯s hands.


    ¡°Cease her.¡± The head guard ordered and the guards marched towards Eleanora and carried her.


    ¡°Simone, save my child.¡± Eleanora cried for thest time and slowly passed out due to exhaustion. Simone ran out of the room and towards the hall.

 CHAPTER TWO

    ¡°Kill. The. Child.¡± Simone heard her mother spell it out to someone. She tried looking at who she was talking to but could not figure out who it was then suddenly she felt someone pass by her with an inhumane speed.


    ¡®It is her.¡¯ She thought and casted some spell. She appeared in front of thedy and thedy came to an halt almost immediately.


    ¡°Simone, what are you doing out here?¡± Nessa asked with an arched eyebrow and defense stance.


    ¡°To collect the baby from you.¡± Simone answered with a re.


    Back to present:


    Simone scoffed.


    ¡°B-But you are about to kill a new born in cold blood. Look, I know you are an heartless assassin but killing a child¡­¡± Her voice softened for a moment.


    ¡°Won¡¯t affect me.¡± Nessapleted with an emotionless face. She looked down at the wailing child and nced at the moon whose light was dim. Simone slowly and carefully muttered a spell and a ball of purple mist suddenly appeared on Simone¡¯s stretched hand. Nessa looked up suddenly and saw iting towards her but it was toote. The mist hit her on her right arm, making her drop the child but Simone quickly muttered another spell and the child started floating in the air. Nessa groaned in pain as she held her her arm.  She slowly stood up and stared at Simone with menace.


    ¡°I did not want to hurt considering the fact that you are of higher status and that you are Keeper Athena¡¯s daughter but now you have crossed the line. Permit me.¡± She gritted her teeth and a ball of wine mist appeared on both palms of hers. She fiercely directed it at Simone who stood at her defense stance. Simone ducked it and immediately stood behind Nessa. It was like a sh. Nessa looked around, searching for her.


    ¡°Where are you?¡± She yelled out. Simone chortled and tapped her shoulders. While she was busy groaning on the floor, she had used that chance to hide the child.


    ¡°Right behind you.¡± She said and as she was about to turn around, Simone punched her in the temple, making her copse on the floor. She groaned out aloud pain.


    Simone chuckled and crouched down next to her.


    ¡°I know you are fierce and you are holding back, why?¡± Simone asked as she gazed at her with scrutiny. When she got no reply, Simone pulled a dagger that was in its sheath in Nessa¡¯s boots. ¡°You surrendered surprisingly, easily.¡± She said and dipped the dagger slowly into Nessa¡¯s heart. Nessa stared at her with her eyes bulging out in immense pain.


    ¡°I know you have always wanted to die. The missions my mother made you do. The person you have turned today into, you have always wanted to be free from it. And guess what? I am making it easy for you.¡± Simone said as she pushed the dagger swiftly into her heart. Then she pulled it out and dropped it. Nessa¡¯s lips twitched and her eyes slowly closing. She was not going down as easily as Simone thinks.


    Yes, Simone was right.


    She was forced on this path.


    Killing and assassinating was never what she wanted to do.


    But she was under Athena¡¯s influence. She had no choice and finally, she would be free.


    But not easily, she has to cause Athena the pain she caused her also.


    Simone stood up, thinking Nessa as a threat has been taken out. She walked over to the child and carried her. Just as she was about to say thatst word of the spell, she felt something pierced through her stomach. The word caught up in her throat as she stared at her belly. The dagger she used on Nessa was stuck in her.


    ¡°¡­ h¨¹k¡­¡± She forced thest word out and she disappeared. Just as she appeared in what seem like a pack ground, she spat out blood and had it smeared on the child¡¯s face. The child did not stop crying the whole time. Simone did not bother to look back, she dragged her feet towards her destination. Blood oozed out from her wound but she did not let it stop her. Her clothes were dripping with her blood. No doubt, that she is losing a lot of blood. The dagger was still stuck in her belly.


    The promise she made to her sister kept repeating in her head.


    She cannot disappoint her sister.


    No!


    She looked around the pack, it was dark. She had made sure to mask her scent and also muttered some quietude spell for the child to stop crying. But since her blood was dripping, They could track her. She hurriedly walked towards the ce.


    She finally saw what she was looking for. The orphanage.


    She walked towards the entrance and stared at the baby in her arms. She ced her on the floor.


    She pulled out the locket her sister had given and wrapped it round the child¡¯s neck. She was in pain. Raw pain.


    Then she suddenly remembered something, the girl can be a witch.


    No!


    They would kill her.


    She stared at the child with determination.? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    ¡°I have to do this.¡± She thought.


    She closed her eyes and ced her hand on the child¡¯s forehead. Then suddenly, a bright green appeared and sank into her forehead.


    ¡°This¡­ This would protect you.¡± She said with a grim smile.


    ¡°My time on earth is running out. See you in the afterlife.¡± She mumbled and slowly released her from the spell. The child cried out loudly. Simone quickly stood and disappeared.


    Just as she got out from the pack, she started freezing; ice covered her entire body. She had used the forbidden spell and so she must certainly bare the consequence.


    ¡°Sister, I saved her.¡± She said in a message and used thest strength in her to pass it across to her sister, Eleanora. She slowly closed her eyes and she froze¡­ To death. The ice broke and her spiritual prowess flew to her mother¡¯s coven.


    ¡°Ahrghh!!!¡± Athena yelled and a huge breeze blew everything away. The witches cowered in fear and they fell on her knees with their head bowed.


    ¡°How could she do something like this?¡± She fumed with heavy breath. She had lost her child. Her precious daughter.


    ¡°Now, listen to me. From now on, Eleanora Roosevelt, is not allowed and will forever be locked in the prison underneath the south wing. Till the day, she sets her eyes on her daughter, seeing the light of the day will be impossible.¡± Athena spoke with full authority and the thundered struck as ifplying to her decree. The witches could not look up.


    Eleanor smiled as she received her sister¡¯s message but a lone tear slipped down her face as she heard the hidden message.


    ¡°I am sorry, I would not be able to apany you anymore.¡±

 CHAPTER THREE

    *Some yearster*


    ¡°So you said you will love to adopt her?¡± The matron asked politely as she went through the files.


    ¡°Yes. We will love too.¡± The woman sounded so eager. Been unable to birth to a child could be so scathing and make someone impatient. The matron gazed at her skeptically with her sses on her nose bridge.


    The husband on seeing this spoke up. ¡°Erm¡­ My wife is just too excited, that¡¯s why.¡± He exined, forcing a smile and gripping her hands tight under the desk. She wriggled her hands away from his grasp and scoffed out. The matron nced at her immediately as she heard the sound. The husband cleared his throat.


    ¡°So if I may ask, what is your name?¡± The matron inquired.


    ¡°Mr Lincoln Adams and my wife over here ¨C¡± he pointed towards his wife. ¡°¨C Is Mrs. Sophie Adams.¡± He answered.


    ¡°How many years have you been married?¡± She asked again.


    ¡°For about seven years.¡± Lincoln responded. Keeping his irritation to himself as everything she was asking was already written in the file before her.


    ¡°So may I ask the reason behind adopting a child?¡± She asked. Sophie squeezed her hands on her skirt, preventing herself from bursting out. ¡°Inability to birth a child.¡± Lincoln answered with a forced smile and gritted his teeth. The matron picked her telephone and punched a few numbers then she ced it closed to her ears. ¡°Yes, bring her in.¡± She ordered and dropped the telephone.


    The door opened and a young girl in a in gown, hair slightly disheveled and hands fiddling with the hem of her dress nervously walked in with her head bowed in anxiety.


    Sophie turned around and a grin crossed her lips. She pped her hands together in excitement. ¡°Be organized.¡± Lincoln muttered with clenched teeth in her ear. As she heard this, she slowly calm down and sat down straight. The matron was beginning to think otherwise. ¡°Bring her closer.¡± She said with her hand in ae-hither motion. The young girl alongside the caretaker walked towards them.


    ¡°This is Rose.¡± She introduced her. ¡°Say something about yourself, sweetie.¡± She urged the young girl. Nervously, the girl looked up slowly and smiled a little. ¡°My name is Rose. I am pleased to have met you.¡± She said in her childish voice. Sophie broke into a huge smile and spoke up. ¡°I am happy also.¡± Pure happiness could be seen in her face and body expression. Lincoln pinched her on herps, signaling her to act moderately. She winced silently and red at him.


    ¡°So Rose, will you like to have a mama and papa?¡± The matron asked. Rose¡¯s gaze darted between Lincoln to Sophie who had a huge smile grace her face.


    ¡°Yes, I would.¡± She answered innocently.Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org.


    ¡°Then guess what?¡± The matron said with a smile. Rose looked at her, imploring her to answer.


    ¡°They are your new parents.¡± She announced. Rose did not know whether she should be happy or sad. She did not know how she should feel. Just uncertain. ***


    **


    ***********


    ~Rose¡¯s POV~


    ***********


    After I was told that some couple were here to adopt me. I was ambivalent. The other children in the same room same as me cheered happily and congratted me. I did not want to leave, I had chosen this ce as my forever abode but I guess things don¡¯t work out as nned sometimes, i knew I would leave some day and that day already arrived.


    I stood facing my supposed foster mother. I could see how happy and ted she is. Not to mention how her lips curved to a smile when I epted to be adopted by them. The matron stacked the files together and gave the couple their part of files, which I noticed my supposed dad reluctantly received while she shove hers under the desk. ¡°You can take your leave.¡± She announced.


    ¡°Hey, Rose dear.¡± The matron called me in a caring tine which I was still trying to decipher if it was real or not. ¡°They are your new parents. Make sure you don¡¯t give them troubles and also respect them.¡± She advised and feigned a tight smile. I was not her favorite child over here in the orphanage, even we hardly ever talk to each other. ¡°You can go now.¡± She said again.


    The couple stood up. ¡°Thank you very much, Mrs Meyers.¡± My new dad appreciated with extended hand which the matron took delightfully. My new mom smiled at her and stretched out her hands, urging me toe closer and hold. I hesitantly walked towards her with a faint smile. I could see the woman smile with her set of teeth showing which strangely relieved me. I took it and waved at the matron and the caretaker before exiting the office.


    The kids over here often tell me that once a child is whisked away by rich couples, it is either one bes a maid or live a half wealthy life. Or even be a personal maid to their own kids. And that there is no day, one would have one¡¯s life to oneself.


    We soon got outside and parked before us, is a red car. We were in the afternoon and the sun was scorching. My new dad hurriedly got into it while my new mom waited. I looked back at the orphanage building. This ce had been my home for the past nine years. I have never been away from here. We rarely see the Alpha of the pack but for the Luna, she always teaches us about social morals.


    I have always dreamed and wanted meet my real parents but I guess fate was very careless while arranging mine with the fate wheel.


    ¡°Rose darling.¡± My new mom¡¯s voice brought me out of my reverie. I looked up at her, shading my poor eyes from the sun with my hand. She was holding the car door, actively asking me to get in. I got into the passenger seat while the couples sat down in the front seats. I noticed my new dad did not even show any emotion about my adoption, he did not even acknowledge me. I suddenly felt like I was entering into my own doom.


    ¡°Ready?¡± He asked. My mom nodded and he ignited the car before driving off. I spent my time checking the roadsides and how of a bliss day it was. ¡°So tell me Rose, what kind of dress do you like?¡± She asked, trying to engage me in a discussion.


    ¡°I like anything you buy for me.¡± I answered quietly. She grinned and looked at her husband. ¡°Lincoln, can you see how shy she is?¡± She asked.


    Oh, his name is Lincoln.


    He did not give a reply but instead he had his eyes on the wheels. I saw my new mom roll her eyes and scoffed before turning to me.


    ¡°Hey, baby. Don¡¯t be scared, okay?. When we get home, after settling down, we will go shopping.¡± She said excitedly like some teenager. She must really be excited about adopting me but why is my dad is nonchnt about it?


    ¡°I like your eyes.¡± She said with admiration. People tell me it was quite normal but hearing my new mom admire it, I am quite sure I won¡¯t suffer. But still I have uncertainty in my nerves.


    Then suddenly the car pulled to an halt, making me jerk forward. ¡°Ouch, Lincoln. Can¡¯t you inform us before stopping?¡± My mom winced out as she rubbed her forehead. He hissed out and got out before mming the door shut.


    I furrowed my eyebrows and stared at his retreating figure.


    ¡°What is with the attitude?¡± I thought as I looked back at my mother.


    ¡°Don¡¯t mind him. He behaves like that when things don¡¯t go the way he wants. You¡¯ve got, okay?¡± She smiled at me which I know was obviously feigned. She got down and pushed the door open for me.


    I did not even know that we passed through an iron gate.  It was when I looked back that I saw that we actually parked the car in garage.


    Built before me, is a simple bungalow with a door and two windows in each sides. The outer part was painted in grey and white. They were obviously mediocre people. ¡°Let¡¯s go in.¡± My mom urged me, taking my hands into hers like I would disappear any minute. I had my second hand fiddling with tip of my dress as we marched in. My mom pushed the door open and we both went in.


    Wow, my lips went agape. I think I will take back my word earlier. This house looks small from outside but the inner was huge and well decorated. The paintings hung around on the wall, well designed and coloured chairs arranged properly. The t screen television and set of speakers giving the ce the millionaire kind of look.


    I did not know when I dropped my hands and walked towards the chair.


    ¡°You will live here with your dad and I.¡± My mom announced.

 CHAPTER FOUR

    *Eight yearster*


    ************


    Rose¡¯s POV


    ************


    If growing was a job, I would have chosen another profession. Each and everyday of my life, I spent it trying to satisfy my parents. No, scratch that. My mother. Trying to live up to their reputation.


    My father cared no less about me. Well, I don¡¯t me him as he already showed it the day they hade to adopt me. All he does is go to work ande back home. Not like I have any problem with it. For as long as he is not yelling at me orparing me to other kids in the pack. I am all good.


    I pushed the door of the bathroom open and stepped out. Since it¡¯s Thursday, I gotta be in school. I went towards my wardrobe and opened it. Looking through it, I saw just how buoyant my parents were but I can proudly say that I live in a cage. Well, what the kids at the orphanage said that time was sort of right. The  regret that has always haunted me was epting to be adopted by them.


    At first, my mother was behaving like the best parent in the world. Then slowly, she started getting detached from me. I definitely cannot me her since the fault is mine.


    I mean it is said between the age of thirteen to eighteen, one should have and be able to shift to their wolves but no, that did not apply to me. When I clocked 13, I was so eager to see my wolf as I watched other pack children shift to their wolves also. My wolf refused toe.


    Then at 14, I prayed to the moon goddess since my parents were beginning to be worried about me. Well, not that kind of worry, they were actually disappointed. It also gave my father even more excuse to despise me more.


    I realize that the reason he was behaving indifferent when they hade to adopt me, he wanted to have kids of his own but unfortunately, my mother was barren. I was even quite surprised that he did not reject her.


    Now back to when I clocked 15, I slept through out the day, hoping my wolf will awake me and we would do the shifting process but nothing happened. I locked myself inside throughout that day.


    16 passed, 17 came, 18 came by and I was no longer bothered as it was clear that I had no wolf.


    My parents took the initiative to take me to wolf doctors but they found nothing wrong with me. They all thought I was human but I have this distinct smell of a werewolf. Since then, I earned the title ¡®wolfless¡¯ as my title.


    ¡°Rose!¡± My dad yelled from the living room. Gosh, he is the one dropping me at the school this morning. Well, he drops every morning. Actually, my mother forced him to always drop me. I chuckled as I remember the way she coerced him to do it.


    Despite the fact that I don¡¯t have a wolf, I still have this enhanced hearing and sight. Probably, my wolf is preparing for her appearance.


    ¡°Stupid!¡±


    ¡°On my waying, dad.¡± I yelled back as quickly wore my yellow colored t-shirt and put my hair into a ponytail. I stared at myself with satisfaction. I am not the make up type of girl so no many things to do. I quickly applied a lip gloss and carried my bag pack. I exited my room and hurried down the stairs.


    ¡°What were you busy doing?¡± My mother queried with irritation in her voice. Ever since I could not shift she has also seem distant from me. Well, who would not?


    I sometimes overhear her conversation with her friends. How they always indirectly insult her for being barren. How unfortunate she was for adopting a wolfless child.


    I shrugged and took a seat in the dining room. Nothing really changed in our house for the past few years. Just that we had some repairs done in some broken parts of the house and that¡¯s all.


    I looked at the food prepared. Well, pancake and coffee was the theme for today¡¯s breakfast. I sighed and served myself. My parents were already eating. I chewed on it slowly. Not like I have any appetite.


    ¡°Your principal kept reporting to me that you are quite troublesome, huh? Rose?¡± My father spoke up and here goes the criticism. My heart skipped a beat. I believe he is the telling the principal to keep an eye on me so that he would use it to bore my mother and guess what? It is working.


    ¡°No, dad. Just that some students find joy in trying to bully me and all I do is stand for myself.¡± I exined. That principal and poking in his nose in what does not concern him. I scoffed.


    ¡°I don¡¯t care. Just stay gentle or you will be forced to stop schooling.¡± He threatened me with a stern re. I swallowed down the pancake that was stuck in my throat as I stared at him. I nodded my head in response. All this while, my mother just kept eating and eating, not bothering to interfere. Well, it was quite clear she chose her husband over me. What am I anyways?


    A mistake she brought home.


    My dad pulled his chair and dropped the tissues he used to clean his like.Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org.


    ¡°Goodbye, honey.¡± He said, nting a peck on her cheek. My mother grinned. I hurriedly gulped down the coffee and carried my bag.


    ¡°Bye, mom.¡± I yelled as I jogged over to my dad.


    He already changed his car to new one.


    I stepped into the passenger seat and he soon ignited the car¡¯s engine and he drove off.


    *


    *


    *


    My dad parked in front of my school and I quickly hopped out. I did not bother waving at him since he would just ignore me and drive away. I walked into the school premises and passed through the corridors, ignoring the stares from other kids. This school is only meant for werewolves which means humans were not allowed. Well, I guess I am an exception.


    Just as I was about to open my locker, my fated bullies¨C Hadley and her minions¨C cat walked towards me with their arms akimbo. I snorted and opened my locker.


    ¡°And here goes their snickering.¡± I rolled my eyes.


    ¡°So the wolfless b*tch is finally in school.¡± Hadley said in her forced sing-song, rhythmic voice. I looked at her in the eye. ¡°If I could remember clearly, I came on Monday, Tuesday and Wednesday, so why should today be different?¡± I asked with an inward smirk. One thing is that I am not a weak girl. You can¡¯t bully me all because I don¡¯t have a wolf. Well, Hadley is only using that as an excuse. The main reason she was doing all these queen bee stuffs is because Levi, the Alpha¡¯s son and our soon to be Alpha, is a close friend of mine. She coincidentally have a crush on him and not only that, she always tells people that she would love to be his mate.


    Then suddenly, I saw my all time saviour walking majestically with authority towards us with his hands in his pockets. Eyes turned towards him and pride crossed his features. Well, what did you expect?


    He¡¯s got the Alpha¡¯s blood running in his veins. I smiled and breathed out.


    ¡°If I remember vividly, I have made this clear to you countless times that I don¡¯t want to see you around Rose.¡± He spoke in his clear voice full of authority and power. Perks of being an Alpha. Hadley must have smelled him that is why she stiffened. Exactly the reasons she dislikes me. Always trying to drag my name in the mud.


    ¡°Levi.¡± I called out and walked past them towards him.

 CHAPTER FIVE

    ************Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org.


    Rose¡¯s POV


    ************


    ¡°How was your night?¡± He asked as his lips curled into a small smile.


    ¡°Fine and yours?¡± I replied with a smile also.


    ¡°Perfect.¡± He answered and faced Hadley who did nothing but gulp nervously.


    Serves her right!


    ¡°Hmmm¡­ Good morning¡­¡± Hadley and her minions stuttered. I chuckled.


    ¡°What is good about the morning?¡± Levi asked and pressed my lips together to prevent myself from bursting out.


    ¡°Is it trying to bully a pack member or not going to ss as early as you should?¡± He questioned with an harsh re.


    ¡°Oh, I am sorry¡­ I actually came to tell her about the end of the year party we will be having at Collins¡¯ ce this Friday.¡± She replied. I scrunched my eyebrows as I heard this.


    A party?!


    ¡°Then you could have told her and left.¡± Levi said. Hadley turned to look at me. ¡°Expecting you.¡± She forced a re at me while I just stared nkly at her.


    Why would Hadley invite for a party?


    ¡°Hey, let¡¯s go.¡± Levi¡¯s voice brought me back from my thoughts. I then used the chance to take proper look at him


    He was d in a white with blue strips t-shirt and a denim jeans which showed his¡­ Coughs¡­


    We walked to our sses. You don¡¯t expect me to describe my Alpha like that. I chuckled.


    ***


    ¡°And this is the end of the ss.¡± The teacher announced. After changing periods (sses) for five different time and going for lunch break, the bell finally rang and the students soon dispatched. I exited my ss and was about to move into the adjoining corridor when I bumped into someone.


    ¡°Oops, sorry.¡± I said with an apologetic look.


    ¡°It¡¯s nothing.¡± I heard a female voice say. I rolled my eyes.


    ¡°Seems the lecture Levi gave you this morning was not enough.¡± I scoffed.


    ¡°Ohh.. I¡¯m scared¡­ Actually, all I just came to tell you was that don¡¯t forget toe to the party.¡± Hadley said. I stared at her with skepticism.


    ¡°And why should Ie?¡± I asked and folded my arms.


    She beamed an humorless smile. ¡°I just don¡¯t want you to feel different.¡± She said with a stupid pout and walked off. I furrowed my eyebrows.


    ¡°Leaving yet?¡± I heard Levi say behind me. I nodded. He was the one that always drops me at my house in the afternoon.


    We hopped into his car and he drove straight to my house. He turned on the speaker and it soon started booming with song. I moved my head as I listened to the lyrics. I looked outside of the window.


    What am I living for?


    Levi parked in front of my house.


    ¡°Thank you so much.¡± I said as I got down. He smiled at me and waved. I waved back.


    I am so lucky to have someone like him. I turned around and saw the familiar house I have lived in for the past nine years.


    I walked in and knocked on the door. I frowned when I got no response. My mother is usually back at this time. Then I pushed the door open and saw my mother sitting down on the couch, just reading a book.


    ¡°Oh, you are back.¡± She said without looking at me. I nodded my head in response as I walked up the stairs without waiting for any word from her. A breath of relief escaped my lips and dropped my bag pack on my bed.


    Pulling off my clothes, I stepped into the bathroom and had a cool bath beforeing out.


    I wrapped the towel round me and I skimmed through my clothes. I pulled a cream colored tank top and a grey pair of bomber shorts. I poured my hair down.


    I need to inform my mother about the party. I walked out of the room and down heh stairs.


    ¡°Mom, I will be going for a party as Collins house tomorrow.¡± I announced to her. I got no reply from her and breathed out. Not like she is against me going.


    I don¡¯t have any close female friends. At least I had, but when they discovered that I had no wolf, they all stayed at arms¡¯ length away from me. I did not me them.


    I don¡¯t know why. I feel like I should not go to the party tomorrow but who am I kidding?


    I love fun. Not like I get opportunities like this every time.


    ¡°Hey.¡± A message beeped on my phone. I looked at the screen and saw it was Levi¡¯s.


    I smiled and clicked on it.


    ¡°Hi.¡± I replied.


    ¡°Eaten?¡± He asked and I chuckled.


    ¡°Nope and you?¡± I replied.


    One of the most awkward conversation is going on right now.


    ¡°Yessss.¡± He answered.


    ¡°Ohh, will eat soon.¡± I sent.


    ¡°Hmmm.¡± He sent back. I furrowed my eyebrows and thought about what to reply him.


    ¡°Are youing to the party?¡± I asked, changing the topic. Sometimes, I don¡¯t know why. The discussion between he and I just goes awkward like he is nervous or something.


    ¡°Yes. I have to go train. Talk to youter.¡± He sent back. Well, he just ended the discussion he started himself. I sighed and climbed off the bed.


    I checked the time on my phone, it was 5:15 PM.


    Guess, I have to watch some videos. I ran down the stairs to collect some popcorn when I saw my mother with her friends. They all stared at me like I was some alien. I threw little res at them and walked into the kitchen. I carried a bowl of popcorn and some juice before heading upstairs.


    I sat down and tuned in the the dramas I had categorized in my ¡®watchter¡¯ list.


    >~?~<     *Next day*     ~In the evening ~     We did not do something much today. Since it is thest day of school. All we was revision. Hadley did not forget to stop by and remind me ofing to the party tonight.     I pulled a ck leather jacket and short red Scottish skirt. I wore a white polo and marched it with a pair of ck boots. Hey, don''t me me. My fashion sense is not that perfect.     Grrr! Grrr! Grrr!     My phone rang and I quickly picked it.     "Hey, babe. I''m outside your house." Levi said.     "Okay, I am on my way out." I said, applying the finishing touch to my lips and spraying some perfumes on me. I breathed out and carried my little red purse. I hurried out of the house.     "Bye, mom." I yelled.     I smiled when I saw Levi outside his car. He had one leg leaning against the car and another on the ground.     What a perfect gentleman.     He was dressed in a red shirt that had an opening in his chest area and a ck pair of trousers. He did not pull the buttons. He had muscles so he was ready to flex them. He looked so huge and manly. I gulped hard.     Wondering why I never had a crush on him?     Because I don''t want my heart to break.     Actually, he is not a yboy but nah!. I am not wasting my time fantasizing on him. He looked up at me. He must have sniffed me.     "You can take a picture. It wouldst." He teased. I rolled my eyes and walked towards him.     "Sorry for keeping you waiting." I said as I got to him. He smiled.     "It''s nothing." He pulled the door of the car open and I entered. Such a gentleman he is.     "Ready?" He asked as he got into the car and clicked the seatbelt. I sniffed in the air and mint mixed with a wood scent filled my nostrils. He looked at me with a smirk. Then I realized, I just sniffed him. I blushed and looked away shyly.     "You need some training, dummy." He joked and I rolled my eyes.

 CHAPTER SIX

    [What¡¯s going on]


    ************


    Rose¡¯s POV


    ************


    We soon got to the venue, Collins¡¯ apartment and we hopped out of Levi¡¯s car. Music was already booming everywhere. ¡°Wow, such a party mood,¡± Levi remarked. I nodded my head in agreement, anticipating the fun.


    I could notice that Levi hesitated before walking towards the door. Just as we were about to enter, he grabbed me by my hand and I turned towards him with a confused look.


    ¡°Stay close to me.¡± He said and I nodded. We headed inside and other students from the school were already there. I looked around searching for a quiet ce to sit. Not a fan of drinking and dancing like a maniac. Levi¡¯s words rang in my head again and breathed.


    I waddled through the crowd and went to sit at a corner.


    ¡°Oh, see. Who¡¯s here?¡± I heard Hadley yell over the music. I shifted ufortably on the seat and looked around for Levi.


    ¡°Hi,¡± I said nonchntly, looking at the set of the people that were dancing. Then suddenly, I felt a presence behind me. I smiled and turned. I saw Levi, ring daggers at Hadley who did nothing but  bow. I smirked as I watched Hadley scurry off.


    ¡°You don¡¯t need to scare the sh*t out of them. They ain¡¯t worth it.¡± I yelled and Levi flopped down on the seat next to mine.


    ¡°Wanna dance?¡± He asked with raised eyebrows. I shook my head negatively and picked a ss of wine from the waiter that was passing by.


    I suddenly felt pressed.


    ¡°I will be in the toilet,¡± I said to Levi and left my purse with him. Getting to the toilet was hard since I did not know my way around here. I saw a tag on the wall that had an arrow and a writing ¡®Toilet here¡¯. I walked towards it and saw the door. I pushed the door open and went in.


    After I was done, I flushed and stood up, staring at the mirror, trying to make sure was good. Then I felt the door open, just as I was about to turn, something was sprayed on my face, making my vision blurry.


    I almost fell on the floor but instead, I leaned against the wall.


    ¡°Who are you?¡± I managed to ask. Then I heard a scoff. Just two steps towards me and I felt something pierce through my skin. I gnashed my teeth and tried forcing my eyes open. Then it was pulled out.


    ¡°You should have stayed away from him. Anyways, have a nice time at the party.¡± I heard a feminine voice say and walked out.  I suddenly started slipping into a state of unconsciousness.


    Then I heard a familiar voice growl angrily and run towards me.


    ¡°Rose.¡± He called out but I could not answer. I felt like my lips were sealed or something. I felt like I was carried in a bridal manner and I could feel the breeze as it blew by. Then suddenly, I felt drops, no, fall of water on me. I shuddered and forced my eyes open.


    ¡°Rose¡­ Sh*t¡­ You scared me.¡± Levi said with worry and concern as he knelt close to me. I looked around and saw that I was not familiar with this ce.


    ¡°Where is this ce?¡± I asked with scrutiny.


    ¡°My house.¡± He replied and I sprang up instantly. He brought me to the Alpha¡¯s house?.


    ¡°Why? What happened?¡± I asked.


    ¡°Don¡¯t you think I should be the one asking you that questions? Like you told me you were going to the toilet and for some minutes, you did note back. I felt so worried and came to meet you. I saw you, you were kinda dizzy and disoriented.¡± He said. I looked at him.


    Remembering the incident.


    Yes, I told him I was going to the toilet.


    But who was the person that sprayed something on my face?


    What was I injected with?


    I slowly brought my hands to the ce that I was pierced in and rubbed it. I looked at it to see if there was any mark or anything.


    I saw nothing and the pain was already gone.


    ¡°Thank you. I should return home now.¡± I said and I realized that I was soaked with water from head to toe. I swallowed hard and looked at Levi who stared at me with¡­ Lust. I licked my lips nervously and cringed under his intense re. I cleared my throat so loud and he seemed to regain his posture. He headed out first and I followed suit.


    I saw him, ransacking through his wardrobe.


    ¡°This should be okay for you.¡± He said, bringing a big top out. I collected it. Not like I have any choice. I would wear it on top of my own.


    You don¡¯t expect me to change my clothes here.


    I am quite self-conscious.


    I quickly wore it and I could hear him groan.


    ¡°Thanks, will do well to return it,¡± I said.


    ¡°You don¡¯t need to do that. I will drop you off.¡± He said and we both exited his room.


    The Alpha¡¯s house was a huge one. Like Levi¡¯s room is the addition of two rooms in my house. Not to talk of the living room that looked like some royalty own. Well, they are the Alpha. So they are more or less royalty.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?.


    We got into his car and he drove off.


    After a while, he parked the car and I got down. We did some pleasantries and I walked into my house.


    I hurried into my room to change since my parents were not back yet.


    *Some weeks Later*


    Levi always did well to remind me that his birthday was approaching and that I should get him a gift. Well, I don¡¯t me him. On most of his birthdays, I always forget to get him a gift and that annoys him.


    He has been reminding me for the past two weeks and now, I am standing in front of the mirror, trying to look my best.


    Ever since I came from the party. I have been feeling jittery and sensitive. Sometimes, I would find my hand going down to my private region.


    I told my mother about it and after so many trials, she agreed to take me to a doctor.


    When the report came out, we were told that there was nothing wrong with me.


    I stared at the little package I got for Levi. I know mine may not be the best, at least, I got him something for this year.


    Levi and I have always been friends ever since I resumed in South Weston. He always stood up for me and it was quite an advantage for me since he was the alpha¡¯s son.


    I got him a silver wristband with his name *Levi* inscribed on it. I bet he would love it.


    I carried my little pink purse and dashed out of the room. It¡¯s noon already. And my parents don¡¯t need to know about my outings. It¡¯s not like they care anymore.


    I stepped into the cab that was awaiting me and he drove off.


    I got to the Alpha¡¯s house. Well, I am still quite scared abouting there but I¡¯ve got no choice. Levi is my friend.


    I got down and walked with hesitation towards the huge door that served as the entry.


    I pushed the door open and saw a few people there. Guess, it was not a big one. I looked around, avoiding the gaze of the people around me.


    Then suddenly, I came in contact with that familiar pair of eyes. I beamed a smile and he walked towards me.


    ¡°Hey, it¡¯s quite noisy in here. Let¡¯s go outside.¡± He said, grabbing my hands and he led me outside to the woods.


    ¡°As the celebrant, you should not be far away from your party.¡± I teased.


    ¡°Well, my mother forced me to throw one.¡± He shrugged.


    Then we stopped right in front of a tree and I looked at him.


    ¡°Hey, this is what I got you,¡± I said, handing the package over to him. He had this shocked expression on as he collected it from me. He went through it and saw a bracelet.


    He pulled it out and read the word that was inscribed on it out.


    ¡°Levi.¡± And I smiled.


    then suddenly, my skin started feeling sensitive. The hairs on my skin stood at their ends.


    What is going on?

 CHAPTER SEVEN

    ************


    Rose¡¯s POV


    ************


    What is wrong with me?


    Levi looked at me and pulled me into a hug. A moan escaped my lips and I mped my lips shut. Levi pulled away and stared at me with his eyes narrowed on me.


    ¡°What was that?¡± He asked. I swallowed hard and sweat beads dripped down my forehead. The purse in my hands fell down and I curled my hands into a fist.


    I also don¡¯t know what is going on.


    What is this burning sensation between my thighs?


    Then he came towards me. Just as he touched me, I melted in his hands and pulled him closer. Then slowly, ever slowly, our lips intertwined and we started kissing.


    Clothes tore, sounds made and the next thing was that I felt him on top of me on the bare floor.


    I was a moaning mess as I felt his tongue,shing every where on my skin. I could not feel me. I could not feel myself.


    All I wanted was to be filled up. Yes, in my sexual organ.


    What¡¯s happening to me?


    ***********


    Levi¡¯s POV


    ***********


    Gosh, I think I am losing control already. Her skin was as smooth as silk. I nted slow kisses on her knees as she whimpered.


    ¡°She is not our mate. Stop it Levi.¡± My wolf, Myles, yelled at me angrily.


    ¡°Keep quiet. I know.¡± I retorted.


    I mean Rose has always been my friend and I have always secretly crushed on her.


    ¡°Levi¡­¡± She shuddered as I kissed her neck bone.


    I pulled off my trousers and was left with my boxers. She was only d in her panties. Her bra has been pulled off.


    Gosh, this girl is so¡­ I sniffed in her arousal and I shook my head as it was driving me crazy.


    ¡°I am about to do the ordeal.¡± I said to her ripping away her panties. She gasped and I smirked.


    I saw her fresh, pink c*nt. Wow, this is more than I expected.


    Myles kept pacing and huffing around in my head.


    I can¡¯t think about him now.


    I slowly pulled off my boxers and brought the head of my cock closer to her pussy and pushed it straight in.


    A scream tore apart from her lips as she squirmed on the floor. I held her in ce and continued pumping into her. She started moaning and grasping me. She tightened her legs around.


    Then suddenly, I saw blood dripping down her thighs.


    Shit, she is a virgin. Well, she was.


    While I pumped into her, she had her eyes closed. Her jaws itched me and my gums were beginning to hurt. I slowly dipped my head to the crook of her neck as my fangs elongated. Just as I was about to bite into her skin, I felt electrocuted and mmed away from her. I hit my back against a tree and slid down, slowly closing my eyes.


    ¡°I warned you.¡± Were thest word I heard.


    *Some hours Later*


    I heard some mutterings and suddenly felt someone tap me. I furrowed my eyebrows with my eyes still closed.


    ¡°Will you wake up now or I wake up with ash?¡± I heard my father growl with anger. I sprang up instantly and looked around. Pack members surrounded us. Each of them whispering things to each other. I looked down on myself and saw that I was in a nket. Guess my mother brought it for me. But Rose¡­


    No, this is impossible.


    What happened?


    Where is Rose?


    ¡°Levi, what is the meaning of all these?¡± My mother asked with her nose red up in anger.


    ¡°I had a birthday party thrown for you and all you could ise out and do this nonsense with a *wolfless* girl who is not your mate.¡± She continued, hitting the bull by the horn.


    Then slowly, Rose stood up to her feet. She was naked.


    ¡°So the next thing you do now is seduce men into sleeping with you.¡± A pack member said and they all shook their heads. At her.


    Why not us?


    ¡°You can¡¯t me her. She is nothing but a slut.¡± Another remarked.


    ¡°Yes, even her mother is ashamed toe here.¡± A voice say.


    How many enemies does this girl have?


    She turned to look at me with teary eyes.


    ¡°What happened?¡± She asked with a broken voice as tears glistened her eyes. I looked away.


    Isn¡¯t it quite obvious what happened?


    I walked towards her and pulled off the nkets from my body since our clothes has been shredded.


    ¡°Aww.¡± I heard gasp in the crowd as they all turned away. I shook my head and looked at Rose in the eye.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡± I said and before, I could say anything further. She made a dash out of the ce.


    ¡°Rose¡­¡± I turned around and morphed into my huge wolf.


    ¡°I warned you¡­¡± Myles said again.


    ¡°Will you just let me be?¡± I said back to him. He scoffed and sat down.


    ¡°You deserve it anyways.¡± He said with a dismissive tone.


    ************


    Rose¡¯s POV


    ************


    No, this can not be happening. Not to me at least.


    Levi and I¡­ Had sex.


    No!!!!


    I gripped my hair as I ran through the wood. I came out at the road and saw my house, not so far from here.


    I still felt pains in between my legs but I have to get home first.


    I had sex with Levi and I was caught with him, on the floor. And how did all this happen?


    I pushed the door of our house open and I was weed with an harsh re from my parents.


    My mom walked on to me and a resounding p hit my red stained cheek. I winced out and rubbed the ce. It was blowing hot.


    ¡°Mom¡­¡± I whimper. She held her hands up, shunning me.


    ¡°When I was telling you not to adopt her, you said ¡®no, I love adoption¡¯. Now see what you adopted.¡± My dad said to my mom. I rushed out of their presence and to my room. I mmed the door shut and slid down unto my knees.


    Tears zed down my cheeks as I sniffed them back.


    I lost my virginity and that too to Levi. I face palmed and cried my eyes out.


    I just want the ground to swallow me up.


    They said I was a nothing but a slut.


    They said I had seduced the Alpha¡¯s son and Levi did nothing about it.


    Was Levi just my friend in order to touch me?


    No, he wasn¡¯t.


    I mean, he was not the one that started it. It all went from my unexpected arousal and gosh¡­


    I should get myself cleaned up. I stood up and dragged my feet to the bathroom.


    The deed has been done.


    I shall carry this stain on me for as long as I am still in this house.? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    I stared at myself in the mirror. I was covered in dirt and hay sticks are stuck in my hair.


    Guess, I will have to blow dry it. But first, let me wash off this sand from my body.


    I stepped into the shower and pulled away the nket Levi gave me.


    I turned on the shower and I closed my eyes as I let the cold pour on my skin.


    This ce was the only ce I don¡¯t get to think about unfortunate I was.


    I had no pir of support.


    I disappointed the ones I had and there is no epting me back.


    I scrubbed my body with the sponge as I wanted to clear away each and every stain that was on me.


    But I knew too well that I was only cleaning the external one.


    The internal one is still inside of me, haunting me.


    I rinsed my body and came out of the shower.


    I handpicked the hay sticks and did some blow drying before using the shampoo to wash my hair.


    After I was done, I wore somefy clothes andid down on the bed. Slowly, ever slowly, I dozed off.

 CHAPTER EIGHT

    ************


    Rose¡¯s POV


    ************


    *Two Weeks Later*


    Ever since that horrible and unfortunate incident happened, I could not step out of the house. I locked myself indoors and also blocked Levi¡¯s number. Well, he is quite stubborn. He even used another number to call me and I did not even know. I picked it and when I heard his voice, I disconnected it immediately.


    Even in my own house, I became an object of mockery. You won¡¯t even believe that my mother would tell me not toe downstairs whenever her friends was around.


    Like what kind of parents do that?


    Well, mine does.


    Then this burning sensation acted up quite too often. Most of the times, I felt like I was horny and need a man. Gosh, I am not even at the age of being in heat yet or maybe I am.


    But at least, I don¡¯t have a wolf. So why the the sensation?


    Presently, I am sitting watching one of my favourite TV shows since that is all I could do. Sleep, watch movies and eat and sleep.


    Well, I would say I love this kind of life tho. No worries.


    I munched on the popcorn and sipped down some juice.


    Then suddenly, I heard the door open. I furrowed my eyebrows.


    Who came home?


    I exited my room as I looked around. I sniffed in the air and saw that it was my dad.


    Wow, surprising. He came quite earlier than usual today.


    I went back into my room and plugged in air pods. I did not know when my door was pushed open as I had my back turned to the door.


    I felt an hand on my shoulders. I flinched and quickly remove my air pods.


    ¡°Dad¡­¡± He had his right hand on my mouth and the other pinning me down. He was so strong that even squirming was hard. He climbed on my bed and had me between hisps.


    ¡°You have always brought shame to me and my name. Just a thrust from me won¡¯t harm. I mean, since you could take the Alpha¡¯s son, mine won¡¯t be any different.¡± He said with a smirk on his lips. But I can feel that this was not what he wanted to do. I grumbled inaudible words against his palms. He smiled and started pulling off my clothes but he was doing it slowly as if he was waiting for someone.


    I squirmed against him and then I felt himy on the bed and me on top of him then the next thing was that I was flung away from him. I hit my back against the wall and writhed out in pain.


    ¡°Lincoln!¡± I heard my mother gasp.


    No!


    My eyes went wide as I stared at the door. My mother stood there, shaking in anger as she looked at me.


    ¡°Oh, Sophie. Thank goodness you came back quite early. I only came to her room to find how she was doing and suddenly she had me pinned on her bed. She started trailing my body with her fingers. I¡­ I could not move. I felt like I was under some spell¡­ Or something. Sophie, I promise I would never cheat on you¡­¡± My dad said with pleading eyes as he climbed off the bed.


    What?!


    Why?


    He was the one that¡­ I was right.


    He made my mother slowly lose her trust in me and this was thest draw.


    I don¡¯t need to exin anything. Seeing is believing anyways. I struggled to get up on my feet then suddenly the burning sensation came up again.


    Oh! Please not now¡­ I begged.


    I shuddered as the hairs on my hands stood. My mother marched towards me andnded two hot ps on my cheeks making me fall on the floor. I nced at my dad and saw him smirk.


    He really did well this time.


    I scrambled up.


    ¡°I regret adopting you, you slut¡­ Leave my house this minute¡­¡± Before she couldplete it. I ran out of the room and the house.


    I just kept running in my baggy clothes without slippers or shoes. I was sweating profusely but I did not stop.


    I did not know where I was going. I had no destination. It was evening already.


    I just kept running. I got into the bush¡­ No, it seemed like a packground and my race slowly decreased¡­ I stopped and breathed real hard. Inhaling a huge amount of air and exhaling.


    My eyes started closing slowly, slowly, and I passed out.


    ***


    ¡°Who is she?¡± I heard a distant voice ask. I groaned as I rolled over my back. I tried opening my eyes but I grunted as the ray of the sunlight went straight into my eyes. I used my hands to shed my eyes away from the sunlight. Then slowly squinted it open.


    ¡°Who are you?¡± I heard a distinct voice ask.


    Wow, even our Alpha does not have such voice.


    I fluttered my eyes open and saw three men standing and staring at me with interest. I cringed under their gaze and moved back a little. I winced as I dragged my feet.


    How did I get here?This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?.


    I ransacked my head for any information but my head is numb.


    ¡°I repeat who are you?¡± He asked again. I swallowed nothing.


    ¡°Give her some water.¡± He said to one of the men that was there. A cup of water was brought in and I collected it with shaky hands. I drank it within seconds and closed my eyes for few seconds. Then the event of the day came ying in my head.


    I breathed out.


    How many miles did I run?


    Actually, our pack is not really thatrge.


    ¡°My name is Rose Adams.¡± I croaked out and coughed to clear throat.


    ¡°So Rose, what are you doing here?¡± He asked,ing forward. I looked at him in the eye and when I could not withstand, I looked away.


    ¡°Seems you have forgotten that looking an Alpha in the eye is quite challenging.¡± With this said, I looked at him instantly. I gulped dryly. Now I see why I cringed with his presence.


    ¡°I am sorry, Alpha.¡± I apologized with looking down at my swollen feet.


    ¡°Seems like you want me to repeat my question, what are you doing here?¡± He asked again.


    ¡°Hmm¡­ I don¡¯t know¡­ My parents sent me out of the house and I did not know how I got here¡­¡± I stuttered out. He furrowed his eyebrows and gazed at me, examining me for any lie.


    ¡°Why should we believe you?¡± I heard another male ask. I turned to look at him.


    ¡°It¡¯s true.¡± Was all I could utter.


    ¡°She does not look like a rogue to me tho.¡± Another male shrugged.


    ¡°She will be kept under examination. I can¡¯t take any risk.¡± The first man spoke up.


    ¡°Erm, I promise. I am not a rogue. I.. I am from Dark Wood pack.¡± I said again hoping they don¡¯t leave down here. This cer.


    He turned towards me.


    ¡°And we might as well send you back.¡± He said again.


    ¡°No!¡± I stopped him.


    I can¡¯t be sent back to that pack.


    ¡°You are¡­¡± I trailed off.


    ¡°Alpha Damien of Silver Moon Pack.¡± He said.


    I managed to lean against the wall.


    ¡°I am a nobody there so it will be a waste of time sending me back as no one want me.¡± I said with a deep breath.


    ¡°Still we will confirm.¡± He said with finality and stepped out.


    ¡°Anyways, I am Beta Hudson.¡± The man said with a smile. I furrowed my eyebrows at him and nodded my head. He waved his hands and exited the cer. He is quite cool.


    I slowly remembered what happened¡­


    My adoption¡­ My parents¡­ Levi¡­ My pack¡­ Hadley.


    Wait, Hadley?!

 CHAPTER NINE

    ************


    Rose¡¯s POV


    ************


    *A weekter*


    ¡°I hereby announce Rose Adams a member of Sliver Moon Pack.¡± Alpha Damien said with authority as I knelt before him. They all cheered.


    Surprised?


    ~shback~


    ¡°Why do you want to see me?¡± He asked as he entered the cer.


    I pushed myself up and bowed.


    ¡°I would like to be a member of your pack.¡± I said,  afraid of how he would react to it. He narrowed his eyes on me and moved back a bit.


    ¡°If I heard you correctly, you said you will love to be a pack member in my pack.¡± He said with an amused smile and I nodded in response.


    ¡°Why?¡± He asked.


    I went on to tell him what was going on in my life. How my dad plotted against me and almost everything about me. Except for the ce where I had sex with Levi.


    ¡°And please, don¡¯t tell anyone about this.¡± I pleaded with him.


    He looked at me and thought about for a while.


    ¡°Okay, I have heard.¡± He said and seemed to zone out.


    Then I heard stepsing towards the cer I was in. Hudson came inside and Alpha Damien exited the ce.


    ¡°You are quite lucky.¡± He grinned and I formed a smile. He is quite friendly.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± He stretched out his hands and I took it. We both stepped out of the ce. And yes, there were no people inside. Maybe, they had little issues of rogues.


    We got to the pack house and I could say that it is bigger than ours. Like this is a whole extended family house.


    ¡°Huge, right?¡± Hudson asked as he stood beside me, taking in the sight as if it was his first time. I chuckled.


    ¡°It is even bigger than ours.¡± I said. Surprisingly, I was kindafortable with him. He looked at me.


    ¡°Your apartment is just some walks away from here. Would like to check it out?¡± He asked.


    ¡°W-What?!¡± I eximed. He smiled. Despite the fact that he looked so huge, his smile made him look like some young guy.


    ¡°I am actually twenty five years old.¡± He said as if he read my thoughts.


    ¡°What?¡± I stuttered and looked away with a blush on my cheeks. He chuckled and grabbed my hands.


    ¡°Let¡¯s get to change.¡± He said and took me to my new apartment. I must say that they are quite receiving here. Hudson pushed the key into the door and twisted the door knob.


    He pushed the door and we went in. My mouth went agape as I took in my apartment.


    ¡°You must be surprised.¡± Hudson said.


    ¡°Yes, I bet I am.¡± I said, still astonished. Despite the fact that it was just a room but it was amodating.


    ¡°Well, ever since you came. Damien ordered me to have this cleared out for you. We actually did some little research.¡± He stated.


    I know right. I mean no Alpha will so careless and kind to bring in a threat to his pack.


    ¡°Thank you so much.¡± I said with tears glistening my eyes and gave him a side hug.


    ¡°Hey, don¡¯t cry.¡± He consoled as he patted me on my shoulders. I sniffed in.


    ¡°Get ready ande over to the pack for some introduction and for you to eat also.¡± He said.


    ¡°And yes, before I forget. There are clothes in the wardrobe over there for you to change.¡± He said, pointing over to the wardrobe in the corner. I nodded my head and he walked out of the apartment.


    There were also apartment all around me. I sniffed in the air and breathed out.


    Cheers to my new life.


    ~End Of shback~


    ¡°Thank you so much, Alpha Damien.¡± I said with a smile.


    ¡°Introduce yourself.¡± He said to me. I turned to the people around and saw how they all smiled. The pack was one happy pack.


    ¡°My name is Rose Adams.¡± I said and some people came towards me.


    ¡°Hey, Rose. I am Henry.¡± A guy said, extending his hands for an handshake. Just as I was about to take, a hand shook his hand.


    ¡°You are wee, Henry.¡± Beta Hudson said to him with knowing smile and they allughed. The guy named Henry walked away with a blush on his cheeks.


    ¡°Wow, I so much love this pack already.¡± I said to Hudson as people came forwards introducing themselves and I made some friends though.


    ¡°This is the beginning.¡± Hudson said and walked away with huge grin on his face.


    We were all gathered in the hall so it was more like a feast.


    After I was drained, I walked back to my apartment since Hudson seemed to be busy. I pushed the door open and locked it afterwards.


    I dragged my feet to the bed and slumped down on it.


    ¡°Good night, wicked world.¡± I muttered and slept off.


    **Next Morning**


    I tossed around on the bed and groaned. The sleep was slowly going away. I forced my eyes open and smiled when I saw where I was. I slowly sat up and stretched out.


    Would my parents be worried about me?


    What about Levi, has he given up on me?


    No, I should not be thing about things like this. I should be thinking about what I want to do from now on. I climbed down the bed and went straight to the bathroom.


    I came out not long after wrapped in a towel. I skimmed through the small amount of clothes that was in my wardrobe and brought out a blue straight gown. I hurriedly pulled it on and wore a brown pair of sandals I doubt Alpha Damien was the one that had the clothes picked out. I brushed my hair and looked at myself in the mirror. I don¡¯t need make up.


    I exited my apartment and walked towards the pack house.


    ¡°Hey, Rose.¡± I heard someone tell my name. I looked around and waved at the person who waved back at me as well. I guess I will have to get used to it.


    I reached the pack house and went in. People already gathered in the huge kitchen and food has been served.


    ¡°Hey, Rose you are here already.¡± I heard Hudson. I turned to look at him and he smiled.


    ¡°Wow, you looked pretty in that dress.¡± Heplemented and I beamed a smile.


    ¡°Come over, let¡¯s eat.¡± He urged me. I walked towards him and we took a seat on the dining.


    ¡°Maria, serve us.¡± Hudson ordered. Thedy nodded and brought our meal towards us.


    ¡°Dig in.¡± He said with excitement and we started eating.


    **This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?.


    ¡°Would you mind if I take you for a tour?¡± He asked.


    ¡°Ain¡¯t you supposed to be assisting the Alpha in his daily activities?¡± I asked. I mean, he is the Beta and he should be doing some office works.


    He rolled his eyes.


    ¡°Damien can handle all by himself.¡± He said dismissively.


    We walked all around that pack. He kept pointing and pointing towards ces that I don¡¯t think I will ever remember.


    Then there was this ocean, the ce was quite relieving. This pack is blessed.


    ¡°Are you tired?¡± He asked.


    ¡°Hell, yes! I am tired. Like we have been moving round and you expect me to be strong.¡± I said, sounding annoyed and tired. He chuckled and I faced him.


    ¡°You just chuckled at what I said. Is it funny?¡± I asked.


    ¡°Anyways, bring out your wolf. Let¡¯s have a run.¡± He said, evading my question.


    Well, this is the where the problem is.


    I gulped down and there was this awkward and stretched out silence. I avoided eye contact with him. I looked at him out of the corner of my eyes. He titled his head to look at me.


    ¡°I¡­ I don¡¯t have a wolf.¡± I said silently.


    ¡°Oh, don¡¯t feel sad. It¡¯s alright. You could have said it.¡± He said and walked to my front.


    ¡°Care to exin how it happened.¡± He asked as we walked back to the pack house.


    Then I started telling him about how I have not been able to shift. Well, it was sure a short story.


    I chuckled.

 CHAPTER TEN

    *Some Years Later*


    ************


    Rose¡¯s POV


    ************


    ¡°Can things get any better?¡± I thought as I looked at my tattered self in the mirror.


    I thought I would never have a mate. I thought the moon goddess did not give me one. I thought she wanted me to be alone. I thought she was just watching me. She watched my parents abandon me in front of the pack orphanage. She watched me grow up with my abusive foster parents. She watched me go to high school and get injected with some sex drive fluid. She watched my life get ruined. She watched it all.


    I dabbed off the tears that were beginning to fall freely on my face. I sniffed in and coughed lightly to clear my throat. I opened the bottle of wine before me and poured a little into the ss. I took the ss and sipped a little of the wine. The ck berry taste made my mouth sour. I looked around my little room. Itcked life even though there was one there.


    Knock! Knock! Knock!


    This brought me out of my little reverie. I looked at the door wishing I could talk and usher the person in but my lips were sealed.


    Then thankfully the person took the intuition to push the door open. A head hung in and looked around. Eyes roaming around and I came in contact with a pair of hazel brown eyes that belonged to her.


    ¡°Are you in?¡± She asked. Obviously. I smiled bitterly at her. She smiled in return and walked in.


    ¡°How have you been?¡± She asked as she ced a basket that contained certain things down beside me.


    ¡°You¡¯ve been drinking?¡± She asked when she got no reply from me.


    ¡°Rose.¡± She called out. I looked up at her but did not reply her.


    ¡°Don¡¯t do this to yourself. Instead go out there and search for him.¡± She said.


    ¡°But I..¡± I croaked out and choked on the wine that was in my mouth.


    ¡°Drink up.¡± She said. I swallowed it and sighed.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know anything about him and I just don¡¯t know what to do..¡± I said and face palmed. I flinched as soon as I felt her warm hands on mine.


    ¡°Drinking and brooding is not what to do, you know that, right?¡± She asked.


    ¡°I know where he stays.¡± With that said I lighten up and looked at her expectantly.


    ¡°Yes, I know.¡± She said.


    ¡°Where? I will go and meet him. I will prepare my bags and also I will have my bath and I will also¡­¡±


    ¡°Rose.¡± She caught my rambling off.


    ¡°Trust me. You two will get back together.¡± She said.


    ¡°Ciara, I don¡¯t know what to do. I feel lonely and¡­¡± I broke into a stream of tears. She pulled closer and hugged me. Sniffing in her perfume, Iid on her shoulders. She soon started patting me gently and whispering soothing words. I sighed and soon my eyes were taking turns to close. I tried staying awake but then no matter how I tried, her words kept putting me to sleep.


    She was the elder sister I never had. Though she just came back from wheresoever she went. These past few days she stayed with me, consoled me, but I still felt lonely without him.


    I closed my eyes and the event of the day came reying like a vision¡­


    ~shback~


    *Three days earlier*


    This pack has been the best to me. From day one, they treated me like their own and I have even made lots of friends.


    I found a job as a waitress in one of the clubs in the town.  Well, my health status made me take on that job.


    That burning sensation of a thing kept acting up and every time it does, I get horny.


    Even ying with myself gives me no satisfaction.


    It was evening already and my time for shift already ended.


    I told the cab the stop and I got down after giving him his pay.


    I walked through the pack ground then suddenly, my body stood rigid.


    Oh no!


    It is acting up again.


    Please not now.


    I fell on my knees as I struggled to move. I could not. I was stiff.


    I inhaled and shuddered.


    Then I heard footsteps¡­


    ¡°What are you doing here?¡± I heard a male voice ask. They seemed to be two.


    They walked towards me and I looked in the eyes. Within the blink of an eye and wrapped my hands around and started forcing to touch me.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?.


    Then suddenly, I heard a growl so mighty. I screamed and yelped up in fear.


    A voice was chanting some ridiculous words in my head that at that time I had refused to believe because I thought it was impossible. For me. Yes, it was. But then Moon goddess decided to joke with my fate.


    Then I turned around and saw a wolf staring at me. I suddenly felt attracted to this wolf¡­ Wait¡­ He is my mate.


    No!!!


    Impossible!


    It can¡¯t be.


    What sort of joke is the moon goddess nning again?


    Just as I was about talk, it already had the two heads of the pack patrols ripped off their necks. I screamed even more. It stopped and red at me before running off.


    ¡°Hey¡­ Don¡¯t go¡­ I can exin¡­¡± I yelled as tears streamed down my face.


    *


    I felt a presence walk up to me, I looked up and saw Ciara.


    ¡°Rose, why are you crying?¡± She asked as she crouched down before me.


    ¡°He left, h-he is my mate, he ran away.¡± I said amidst hups.


    ¡°Who is your mate?¡± Ciara asked.


    ¡°The wolf that just passed by now.¡± I answered as I looked back the path he left.


    ¡°Don¡¯t kill him, please.¡± I begged her.


    ¡°There is no reason to kill him, it is just that it isplicated.¡± Ciara said.


    ¡°I gotta go find him.¡± Ciara said. She stood up and left.


    ~End Of shback~


    I met him. My mate. It had never crossed my mind. I dared not even think about it.


    He looked at me and left just like that. Just like that. Since then, I cried myself to sleep. Not like I sleep anyways.


    ¡°Rose.¡± Ciara¡¯s voice brought me out of my thoughts. I raised up my head to look at her.


    I pulled away from her and she stood up. She brought tes of food, I guess.


    ¡°I cooked all of these for you so you must eat them.¡± She said as she served me. I smiled softly.


    ¡°I don¡¯t want to eat.¡± I said and pushed the te away.


    ¡°You must.¡± She ordered and kind of had an undertone of her Luna¡¯s voice. I flinched a little and slumped my shoulders.


    I slowly brought my hands up and dropped the cup of wine in my hands. As I was about to take out of it, she held my hands and stopped me.


    ¡°Go take a bath ande eat.¡± She said with eyes wide open, ring at me. I crinkled my face and stood up slowly. I staggered my way into the bathroom.


    ¡°Hey, be careful.¡± She said as she supported me.


    ¡°Don¡¯t eat.¡± I yelled out. I coughed out a little since my voice was rough. Not like I care about the food anyways.


    ¡°Sure.¡± She yelled back.

 CHAPTER ELEVEN

    ***********


    Leo¡¯s POV


    ***********


    You know the feeling of having aplete family where happiness and joy flows like milk and honey. Where you can not do without smiling. Yes, that was it.


    My family was as happy as a child who had just recovered her lost puppy.


    But then everything was trashed as that happy family got scattered and no matter how we tried to make it work. It just wouldn¡¯t. Everything was ruined.


    My dad pushed us out on that rainy night and severed all ties with us. You know it could not have been more painful if only he did not have someone else. He chose a love of over seven years to just a bond that was created by some moon goddess. I so much hate what I am. I am a BEAST. A human in the day and an animal at night.


    Even my own dearest sister does not even know what I am. I feel like killing myself.


    You know maybe I wouldn¡¯t hate myself if my dad was still with us. If he was there when I was having my first shift. If he was there on every full moon when I was forced to crack bones and morph into the beast. But I already epted my fate. I have been living with it for long so¡­ I am cool. Just cool.


    Then I met this man days ago, I was so enraged.


    I had told Ciara, a close friend of mine that I wasing to visit her since she moved out. When I got there I met her mate and we had some pleasantries before moving towards the pack house. Just as I entered, I saw my dad then I realized that Ciara¡¯s mate was my stepbrother. I had a little fight with them and ran off.


    What was even more surprising was when my wolf stopped to see a female having sex with two males. I don¡¯t know why he got angry, he howled so loud and ripped the males¡¯ heads off them. I was shocked but did nothing.


    (This is actually the summarized part of what ensued there. Read Demoted To An Omega to understand how it happened)


    He said something like¡­ Well, I heard it though¡­ Like Mate. Ciara had once told me about it and I don¡¯t know how it feels but right now, I think I know because I feel so weak to move.


    *Next Morning*


    Grrr! Grrr! Grrr!


    The rm beside my bed rang continuously. I tossed around on the bed but it would not stop ringing. Stretching my hands out of the bedsheets, I reached out for it and clicked it off. I sighed and roll over to the side of the bed. I tried keeping eyes closed so that I will go back to bed as silently as before but then these little eyes of mine has decided to go against me this blessed morning. I squinted it open and saw that the sun had already risen.


    I sat up sluggishly with crinkled face. I looked around sleepily and exhaled deeply. No matter how hard I tried to move out of the room, I just couldn¡¯t.


    Her face kept appearing in my head. I tried my best in taking her face off but it was just not going. I felt frustrated but guess what, I could not get drunk.


    Sighing repeatedly, I stood up and felt how shaky and frozen my leg had be due to not standing up for the past three days.


    Immediately, I had left my stepbrother¡¯s pack. I lodged into an hotel and since then, I had not gotten out yet. The only time I do anything is when the receptionist brings whatever I order into my room. Then I would sit up and eat. I did not even take my bath. I guess I stink.


    I scoffed. I raised my armpit up and sniffed it. Smelly. Stinky. I staggered my way to the bathroom with support from nearby stuffs and went in.


    Standing right before the mirror, I looked at how tattered and broken I was. My eye bags had already darkened due to the stress and brooding. My stubble already grew out. My eye color already went dim. I was weak. Weak?. Is that the word.


    I shrugged and went into the shower. As the coldness of the water came in contact with skin, I shuddered. I closed my eyes and let the shower pour freely on me.


    ***


    Beep! Beep!


    The door bell rang. I turned around and said, ¡°Come in¡±.


    The receptionist entered with a tray of food and wine ces beside it.


    ¡± Good morning, Sir.¡± She greeted enthusiastically. I smiled a little at her in acknowledgement.


    ¡°I brought your order.¡± She said.


    ¡°Drop it over there.¡± I replied and pointed over to the table. She walked gently towards there and ced it down.


    ¡°Is there maybe anything you need again?¡± She asked.


    ¡°No, thanks.¡± I said and buttoned up my shirt.


    ¡°Okay, guess I would take my leave.¡± She said and exited the room. I clicked the button of my jeans and used the belt. I sighed after everything and took slow strides towards the table.


    I sat down and opened everything up. Took a fork and ate out of it.


    It tasted like potatoes. Actually, it was a breakfast that included bacon, potatoes, waffles, toast, and coffee.


    I ate it slowly. Not like I was going somewhere.


    *Some Hours Later*


    **********


    Leo¡¯s POV


    **********


    The vibration of my phone brought me out of my reverie as I stood on the balcony of my hotel room. I was so lost in staring at the blue sky that I did not feel it ringing. I scrambled my way into the pocket of the tight pair of jeans I had worn and forcefully brought out my phone.


    Without looking at the caller ID, I clicked the green button and ced the phone next to my left ear.


    ¡°Finally, he picked it.¡± I heard her say. Obviously talking to maybe her boyfriend or anyone.


    ¡°Leticia.¡± I called.


    ¡°Oh, brother. Where have you been? I have been calling you, sent you several text messages and almost even went ahead to report to the cops. If not for Carl stopped me.¡± She rambled on. Carl was her boyfriend¡¯s name.


    ¡°I am fine.¡± I said in a croaked tone.


    ¡°Oh my gosh.¡± She eximed. I frowned my face and waited for her to continue.


    ¡°You have not been eating well and also I feel like you have been drinking.¡± She said in an almost *motherly* manner.


    ¡°Leticia, see, I am fine here and I will be back home soon.¡± I said.


    ¡°Leo, I won¡¯t ept such excuse. You have been away for the past two weeks without replying my messages or picking my calls. Come home.¡± She said sternly and that kind of ignited the anger that I tried keeping low deep inside me.


    ¡°You don¡¯t order me.¡± I said with an animalistic tone. More like growling. I could feel her voice quiver and she herself cower back in fear.


    Then the realization hit me in my head. My wolf, just talked to his sister. I mean I talked.. Like he talked to her.


    All these while he will never talk to me or even mind anything I do. Though I shift. I still do not usually talk to him. So you could say we were not close. But then he just did.


    After he saw her that night. He became distant, even to me. Not like we were close anyways and not like I cared but I was affected.


    ¡°Brother, is that you?¡± Leticia asked with shaky voice. I coughed out and cleared my throat.


    ¡°Leticia¡­¡±


    ¡°Leo, was that you? Like you just growled like an animal? A dog? ¡± She asked again.


    ¡°My voice sounded like that because I had a blockage in throat.¡±


    ¡°Huh!¡± I looked around as soon as I heard it. I turned back to see who said it.


    ¡°You could have looked for another excuse.¡± I heard again. I dropped the phone from ear and looked around with wandering eyes.


    ¡°Leo, I can¡¯t hear what you are saying.¡±


    ¡°Leo..¡±


    I turned deaf ears to her talks. I was so keen on knowing who had talked.


    ¡°Dummy!¡± It said again.


    ¡°Who are you?¡± I asked.


    ¡°And why can I hear your voice? Come out right now.¡± I ordered.


    I heard a chuckle.


    ¡°You want to see me?¡± It asked with a ridiculous tone.


    ¡°Yes. Or why bother stay in the dark?¡± I asked.


    ¡°I am in your head, stupid.¡± It said.


    ¡°My head?¡± I asked.


    ¡°Ludicrous.¡± I eximed. ¡°How can you be in my head?¡± I asked but got no reply. I swallowed lightly and looked around cautiously.


    ¡°Who was that?¡± I thought.


    ¡°Leo!¡± Leticia shouted my name. I flinched a little bit and picked my phone.


    ¡°Hey, Leticia.¡± I said even though I was not feeling myself.


    ¡°You are behaving weird, Leo. Come home and we will go see a doctor.¡± She said worriedly.


    ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡± I said with a tone of uncertainty. True. I don¡¯t know who was that that spoke and you except me to be good?


    ¡°But, you should..¡±


    ¡°Look Leticia, I am no longer a little boy and besides I am your elder brother.¡± I cut her off.


    ¡°Leo.¡±


    ¡°Leticia, I am fine here.¡± I said almost sternly.


    I can¡¯t tell her I met with dad. I know how much of a great fit she will throw.


    ¡°I will call you backter. Got some job to do.¡± I said and without response from her, I disconnected the call. I heaved a sigh of relief. Then again, a chuckle came. This prompted me and I nced around in search of this voice.


    Is my mind joking with me? I can hear the voice. Right?


    I can¡¯t be hallucinating.


    ************************


    ***********


    Jeff¡¯s POV


    ***********


    Stupid!


    All these years. I refused to talk to him. He hated me. Can you imagine?Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org.


    Who hates their wolf? He dered his hatred for me openly.


    He said he was a beast. He even went ahead to meet a witch to cut off our link but thanks to the fact that I had overpowered him and knocked him out, I spoke to the witch and she agreed not to do anything like that.


    When he shifted, he was so weak that he needed rest but no. My stupid human even went ahead in running errands.


    Like who does that?


    But then, I was okay in staying in the secret. At least he continued living. We have never had or even said anything to each other.


    Doesn¡¯t he know I could talk?


    Or he could hear me?


    Well, I don¡¯t me him. Dad left us to fend for ourselves anyways. It must have been hard for him but who cares?


    The only reason he could shift is because I could reach into his mind and see whatever he imagines or think.


    He does not even know how to raise a mental block.


    I could no longer take the disrespect from his- my sister, that was why I spoke up. He needed a tone of authority and I gave him just that. I could feel her get scared and shocked but who cares.


    I decided to speak up. He turned at the age of eighteen. And now he is twenty-seven. Eight years. For eight years I stayed hidden. For eight years I stayed quiet. For eight years I protected him. Yet I got nothing in return.


    And then she¡­ I have always dreamed about her. I dreamed that she will be the one to turn up the feelings in him and he will realize that I could affect him.


    But guess what? She did it another way. He was affected by what he saw that night. He could not wave it off.


    He does not know the feeling but he felt down. He needs some lectures. And guess what? I will teach him.

 CHAPTER TWELVE

    ************


    Rose¡¯s POV


    ************


    Everywhere was hot. Like I was feeling hot. I squeezed my eyebrows and tossed around on the bed. I was feeling really hot. Like hot.


    I turned around to the side of the bed. Then finally, Iid on my back, forcing my eyes open. I looked through the window and saw that it was midnight already. I brought my gaze away from the window and stared nkly at the ceiling.


    Beads of sweat dripped down my forehead. I inhaled and exhaled. Repeated it again.


    My core was getting wet. Why?


    Oh no! Not now. It has not bothered me for the past days now.


    I guess I am not free from it. Raising my right-hand, gently making sure it doesn¡¯te in contact with my skin, I reached out for the jar of water beside me. I swallowed lightly and sat up gently.


    I poured the water into a cup and gulped it down within seconds. I licked my lips. I stared down at my body. I was breathing heavily. So heavily.


    It has started. As I was about to bring my hand down, it touched my bareps. I rocked back and moaned.


    My pain. My problem.


    My uncontroble s*x drive.


    I tried every drugs, medications even cleansing but none helped. To the extent I went broke.


    My body was jittery. I needed a man. A man that can satisfy this burning feeling. Even ying with myself won¡¯t sooth me.


    I have been facing it since I was in high school. Till today I still was not sure who injected me with it but I was suspicious of Hadley. She was the only one who seemed to hate me though.


    My nightgown already gotten soaked because of sweating. I kept breathing heavily. I need a man desperately. I am desperate.


    It is painful. Feels like several pins  being pushed into your skin at once.


    I exhaled loudly and blew air to my skin and this made the hairs on my skin stand on their ends and goosebumps crept on my skin.


    I needed a man urgently. I gently ced one of my legs on the floor and the cold floor made it freeze. I winced. I brought the other one down also and stood up gently without my hands touching me.


    I staggered my way to the bathroom. Pushed the door open and went in. I went straight to the shower and turned it on.


    I shuddered as soon as the cold water came in contact with my skin. I did not pull off my night gown. I let it get soaked.


    I was freezing and at the same time feeling got. I did not move; only closed my eyes.


    Tears rolled out of my eyes unknowingly. I did all my best in getting rid of it. But could not.? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    This led me to losing my mate. I did not have anyone to talk to or even confide in.


    You must be wondering if I was a wolf. Well, I am wolfless. I was diagnosed and it was found out that either one of my parents was a human or rather I was just wolfless. Or I did not have the wolf genes but I smelled, like I had a scent. That was the reason I was epted as part of the pack.


    After a while of staying under the shower and I felt okay. Not really okay but I was, at least. I stepped out of the shower and shivered.


    I was feeling cold. I brought my arms and wrapped around my body and jogged out of the bathroom. I hurriedly pulled off my clothes and brought out a towel from my wardrobe. I wrapped round me.


    I pulled out my drawers in search of an ointment. I need to rub it on my body. It was given to me by an herbal expert. I used it. It did not change but she assured me that even though it was not curable, it will be kept at bay.


    I stood up and took slow strides towards the window. I stared at sky with faint light from the stars. It was darker this night. Even the moon was dim. I heaved a sigh.


    I could hear the chirping of crickets and squeaking of shrews from my room. I threw my head back and stretched out my bones before walking to the bed.


    I stared at it for a while thenid on it.


    Hope sleepes¡­


    **NEXT MORNING**


    ¡°Good morning, Rose.¡± I heard. It was a tiny little voice that could have gone unheard if not for my sense of gripping things quick.


    I shook my head and rolled over on the bed.


    ¡°Rose.¡± It said faintly again. I squeezed my eyes shot. I sat up gently and looked around for the person who woke me up. I saw no one. Apparently no one is in my room. So why can I hear voice?


    I stood up gently and walked around to see if the person was maybe hiding. Searched all through but didn¡¯t see anyone. I smirked and tiptoed to the bathroom, I gently opened the door making sure not to make in hopes of catching whosoever had woken me up. I opened the door and was about to scream at the person but found no one. I stood with confusion written all over my face.


    I must have been hearing wrong things since my mate left me. Just frustrated, I guess.


    I sighed and walked tiredly to my bed.


    Knock! Knock!


    ¡°Come in.¡± I muttered. The door screeched open and Maria came in with a basket in her hands.


    I stared at her looking at her from head to toe.


    ¡°Wait, don¡¯t tell me you brought breakfast for me?¡± I asked.


    ¡°Yes, Luna made sure I brought it.¡± She said and dropped it on a table.


    ¡°Ciara told you to bring it for me?¡± I asked as I opened it.


    ¡°She is your Luna. Don¡¯t call her by her name.¡± Maria said sternly. I shrugged it off.


    I have been thinking of how not to get out of the room and thankfully Ciara just helped me.


    I smiled at Maria and whispered ¡®a thank you¡¯.


    ¡°You are wee. I will take my leave.¡± She said and smiled a little.


    ¡°I won¡¯t see you off.¡± I said and she opened the door to exit my room.


    I stared at the tes of food ced next to me.


    ¡°Teeth first.¡± I smiled and walked to the bathroom.

 CHAPTER THIRTEEN

    ***********


    Leo¡¯s POV


    ***********


    I stood up sluggishly from the bed. It was morning already. I picked up my phone and called one of the airport attendants who always helped with getting my tickets and all of that.


    ¡°Good morning, Sir.¡± The feminine voice said with enthusiasm.


    ¡°Good morning, Miss ire.¡± I greeted.


    ¡°How may I help you, sir?¡± She asked.


    ¡°ne ticket.¡± I said simply.


    ¡°To where sir?¡± She asked.


    ¡°Back home. Florida¡± I replied.


    ¡°From Washington To Florida?¡± She asked as I heard her type away on maybe a desktop.


    ¡°Yeah.¡±


    ¡°I will process everything and and send it to you.¡± She said.


    ¡°Kindly drop your location, Sir.¡± She said again.


    ¡°Okay, I will text it to you.¡± I replied and disconnected the call. Sighing, I threw my phone on the bed and walked to the bathroom.


    I did some shaving and brushing with showering, then stepped out of the shower.


    I wrapped a towel on my waist and left the bathroom.


    Knock! Knock!


    Before I could permit the person toe in, she or he already did. I turned back immediately to the person and saw the receptionist standing there with eyes with wide open in realization.


    ¡°I-I a-am s-sorry, Sir.¡± She stuttered as she turned back instantly. I only stared at her.


    ¡°It¡¯s nothing, what do you want?¡± I asked her as I held the towel close to me waist tightly.


    ¡°I wanted to tell you your bills.¡± She said.


    ¡°Since you will be leaving today.¡± She continued talking. I scoffed.


    ¡°When I am done with everything, I will make my payment.¡± I replied gruffly.


    ¡°Okay, sir. Really sorry for the inconvenience I just caused.¡± She apologised and hurriedly exited the room. I sighed and started whistling.


    I skimmed through the wardrobe for clothes. Pulled out a blue shirt and a ck pair of denim jean. I wore it and rolled up its sleeves and clicked my belt. I smiled satisfactorily at my appearance in the mirror and dusted my shoulders off like a boss, which I was not.


    Winking at myself, I sprayed some perfume on myself and wore a wristwatch. I exhaled and walked to the wardrobe. I pulled out my travelling suitcase then folded my clothes and ced them properly inside it.


    I zipped it up and ced it on the ground.


    Grrr! Grrr! Grrr!


    My phone vibrated on the bed. I furrowed my eyebrows and went to take it.


    I looked at the screen and saw the caller ID. It was her. Ciara. I smiled.


    Clicking on the green button, I ced the phone beside my right ear.


    ¡°Leo.¡± Her voice rang. I smiled again.


    ¡°Hey, babe.¡± I greeted and I heard a someone clearing their throat. That must be Damien.


    Time to tease.


    ¡°Hey, how are you doing?¡± She asked.


    ¡°I¡¯m good.¡± I replied as I went towards the mirror and packed my stuffs that were there.


    ¡°Huh? You are good?¡± She asked. I narrowed my eyes at her question.


    ¡°Yeah, I am. Anything wrong with that?¡± I asked.


    ¡°I thought you said he will be feeling down and he will be aggressive. That he will feel likemitting to suicide.¡± She was whispering to Damien but I could hear her.


    I smiled, waiting for Damien¡¯s reaction.


    ¡°Isn¡¯t he aggressive?¡± He asked out of disbelief.


    ¡°No, he isn¡¯t. In fact, he is good.¡± She said and I could visualise her raising her two fingers, gesticting.


    ¡°Ciara.¡± I called out.


    ¡°Oops, sorry about that. Had to rify something.¡± She said.


    ¡°You said you were good, right?¡± She asked again.


    ¡°Yeah, I am.¡± I replied.


    ¡°Oh, that¡¯s good then. Are you at home?¡± She asked.


    ¡°No, but will be leaving today.¡± I replied.


    ¡°That¡¯s nice. Just wanted to ask of your well-being. Thought you will be drinking or something but it seems what happened had little or no effect on you.¡± She stated. I smirked.


    ¡°I am not the one affected. I think it is my wolf.¡± I replied.


    ¡°What do you mean by that?¡± She asked with uncertaintycing her tone.


    ¡°You can¡¯t understand.¡± I said simply.


    ¡°Okay then. Give me call when you get home. Don¡¯t forget.¡± She said.


    ¡°Bye.¡± I replied and disconnected the call.


    ~?~??~?~?~?~?~?~?~? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    Ciara dropped the phone and turned towards Damien.


    ¡°Do you really believe he is doing good?¡± Damien asked.


    ¡°Yes, I guess. Because he sounded so rxed.¡± Ciara said giving up.


    ¡°That is what I don¡¯t understand. I mean like when I kind of lost you. I know how it felt but he, on the first he met his mate. He caught her cheating and did not do anything?¡± He asked.


    ¡°He did not even reject her?¡± Ciara reasoned.


    ¡°Arrange for a way for them to meet.¡± Damien suggested.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡± Ciara replied and walked over to sit on the couch.


    ?~??~?~?~?~?~??~?~?


    **********


    Leo¡¯s POV


    **********


    Ding! Ding! Ding!


    My door bell rang.


    ¡°Come in.¡± I said simply. I turned around on the bed and saw ady.


    ¡°Sir, some documents were delivered and it is for you.¡± She said. Guess the receptionist could note because of what happened earlier on. I snorted.


    ¡°ce it over there.¡± I said pointing towards the table.


    She bowed and went to drop it.


    ¡°I will take my leave.¡± She said and left.


    I stood up and took the the documents. Went through it and saw that my flight was scheduled for 6:30 PM this evening. I smiled.


    My phone rang again, I brought it out and picked it.


    ¡°Hi, Miss ire. Already received it.¡± I said almost immediately.


    ¡°Okay Sir.¡± She said.


    ¡°Thanks.¡± I said quietly and disconnected the call.


    **Evening**


    I hauled my suitcase down the staircase since the elevator of this hotel had some faults. I got to the the receptionist and made some payment.


    ¡°Thank you for your patronization, sir. Hope you enjoyed our service?¡± She asked.


    I smiled and nodded.


    ¡°Yeah. Service of walking in on someone.¡± I thought.


    I walked out of the hotel and a ck Limousine, drove straight before. I put on my sun shades and hopped into it.


    ¡°Drive,¡± I ordered.

 CHAPTER FOURTEEN

    *************


    Rose¡¯s POV


    ************


    ¡°So he said he already gotten home?¡± I asked Ciara as I sat down on the dark brown cushion chair.


    ¡°Yeah.¡± She replied simply.


    ¡°So¡­¡± I said trailing off for her to continue and pursed my lips.


    .


    She heaved a sigh and said, ¡°I know where he stays. I can direct you to the ce tho.¡±


    ¡°I know you know where he stays but please follow me.¡± I begged her.


    ¡°I cannot follow you. Damien won¡¯t let me leave.¡± She said and smiled sadly. I scoffed loudly and looked away.


    ¡°Are you guys the only one that are mates? My mate is on the bridge of rejecting me. I know the Alpha won¡¯t want that to happen.¡± I said again hoping I could convince her.


    ¡°Yes, I wouldn¡¯t want that to happen to one of my pack members.¡± A masculine voice said. I swallowed hard and hit my head. I cringed my face and turned towards the Alpha. There, he stood d in his usual formal attire. A suit.


    ¡°Good day, Alpha Sir.¡± I greeted while Ciara had a smile stered on her face. She walked towards him and side hugged him.


    He pecked her on her forehead and turned towards me.


    ¡°You are trying to coerce my mate and your luna into leaving me and your Alpha?¡± He warranted.


    He will definitely make me look like I am the one at fault now.


    ¡°No, no, no¡­ Not really, Alpha.¡± I said, smiling nervously.


    I have never had a real conversation with him after I was made a member. It was only Hudson I was close to.


    ¡°I was just thinking if she could just like you know..¡± I said trailing off.


    ¡°Like I know what? Rose?¡± He askedying more stress on my name. I squeezed my eyebrows.


    ¡°You are my Alpha and I guess you will always want you pack member to be happy?¡± I asked as I walked towards him.


    ¡°Definitely.¡± He said as he sat down on the couch. Ciara went into the kitchen.


    ¡°And Ciara is my Luna, right?¡± I asked.


    ¡°Yes.¡± He simply replied and then Ciara came out with a tray in her hands. She bent a little and ced the tray on a stool next to Alpha Damien.


    ¡°Thanks.¡± He whispered. ¡°Go on, I can hear you.¡±


    My nose twitched in annoyance.


    ¡°She will definitely want me to be happy too, right?¡± I inquired again.


    Ciara turned towards me and smiled, ¡°definitely.¡±


    I returned with a little smile of mine.


    ¡°Then why don¡¯t you want to help me get my mate?¡± I asked.


    ¡°Because we are not in any position to interfere in your life.¡± Alpha Damien spoke up before Ciara could talk. I pouted my lips and scratched the back of my neck nervously.


    ¡°Ciara said she knows where he lives.¡± I said again.


    ¡°I said we are not in any position to..¡±


    ¡°I know Alpha, but I am putting you in the position.¡±  I said. He sighed and turned towards Ciara.


    ¡°I am so tired right now that I want to rest. Maybe we can talk about it next time, Rose.¡± He said and stood up. He left for his room.


    ¡°Why are males so heartless?¡± I thought aloud.


    ¡°I can hear you.¡± I heard Alpha Damien¡¯s voice in my head. I jumped up in fear and hit my elbow against the table besides me.


    ¡°Ouch.¡± I winced out in pain. Double pain.


    ¡°Alpha Damien, you are being unfair.¡± I cried out childishly.


    Ciara only smiled at me.


    ¡°Stop smiling, please.¡± I begged and rubbed my elbow.


    ¡°Rose, you are behaving like a kid.¡± She said.


    ¡°You don¡¯t want to know the feeling. Did Alpha Damien tell you anything when you were gone? How he behaved and interacted with people and mostly especially us?¡± I asked. She turned to look at me and with her facial expression, she questioned me.


    ¡°Well, I would only tell you if you agree to follow me.¡± I said and looked away.


    ¡°Well, I guess you will only tell her if I permit you. I forbid you Rose¡­¡± Alpha Damien said through mindlink.


    ¡°Wait, what is your surname?¡± I burst outughing immediately.


    ¡°You want to forbid me and you don¡¯t even know my surname.¡± I said aloud and Ciara looked at me as if I had done crazy.


    ¡°Ciara, Alpha Damien wants to forbid me from..¡±


    ¡°I forbid you, Rose Adams from saying anything about what happened during the time she was not with me to her.¡± He cut me off and I stoppedughing immediately and frowned.


    ¡°Why do you all treat me this way?¡± I cried out and left without talking to Ciara.


    I could see her stare at my retreating body.


    ¡°Was there any need to forbid her  from saying it?¡± Ciara asked through the mindlink.


    ¡°I don¡¯t like remembering it. It is disheartening.¡± Damien replied.


    ¡°How do we help her?¡± She asked again.


    ¡°Give her Leo¡¯s home address and they will sort it out themselves.¡± He replied simply.


    ¡°Do you perhaps know why Leo called her a slut?¡± She raised a question as she ced some things inside the cupboard next to her. He sighed and rolled his eyes.


    ¡°Because she sleeps around.¡± He said with a smug look on his face.


    ¡°Yeah, I know she sleeps around but do you know why?¡± She asked again.


    ¡°Nope, I don¡¯t know. See, Ciara, I am quite sleepy now. I need to sleep so please let me off this interrogation.¡± He pleaded with her. She shook her head at the voice with which he spoke and blocked the mindlink.


    ¡°I just feel like there is some thing more to Rose sleeping around.¡± She said aloud. Maria stepped in and Ciara turned towards her.


    ¡°I did not know you¡¯re already came back.¡± She said and Maria smiled a little.


    ¡°Just came in now.¡± She said.


    ¡°Oh, okay. I will leave you to continue then.¡± She smiled and exited the kitchen.


    She strode outside and saw Hudson talking to a little girl with smile on his face.


    ¡°Hudson.¡± She called out. He turned towards her direction but the smile did not drop.


    ¡°Baby girl. Luna calls for me. I have to attend. See youter, okay?¡± He asked and she nodded her head positively.


    ¡°Go y.¡± He urged her and she ran off.


    He turned around and walked towards Ciara who seemed to be immersed on what she was doing on her phone.


    ¡°Hey.¡± He said.


    ¡°You kept me waiting.¡± Sheined while he looked at her with furrowed eyebrows.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?.


    ¡°Anyways, can you get me the personal file of Rose!¡± She asked.


    ¡°Which Rose is that? Because they are so many Rose¡¯s here. ¡± Hudson said.


    ¡°Rose Adams.¡±


    ¡°Okay, sure. Will bring it to youter in the evening.¡± He said and left.


    ¡°Okay.¡±

 CHAPTER FIFTEEN

    ***********


    Leo¡¯s POV


    ***********


    The car  right in front of my apartment. I paid him and stepped out with my suitcase in my hands.


    I looked around and saw someonee out from Ciara¡¯s former house. I smiled and walked inside. Pushing the door open, I dropped my suitcase on the floor beside the couch and copsed on the chair.


    I pulled at my tie recklessly and unbutton my shirt. I inhaled and exhaled.


    Grr! Grrrr!


    My phone rang and I forced the phone out of my pocket and saw who the caller was. My troublesome sister. I sighed and hit the green button.


    ¡°I just checked your location now and it shows you are already in Florida.¡± She said almost immediately.


    I shook my head and said, ¡°Yeah, just got back.¡±


    ¡°Wille see soon.¡± She said and hung up.


    I threw my phone to God knows where and bent slightly. I pulled off my shoes and socks. I ced the socks into my shoes and struggled to get up. I took the shoes in my hands and was about to go when I remembered that my suitcase was still lying on the floor, I turned back tiredly and went to carry it. I dragged it with the shoes in my hands and then saw my phone lying just in front of thempstand, I sighed and bent down to pick it. I looked at it to see if it was broken and thank goodness it wasn¡¯t. I dragged my legs and went to my room.


    Dropping the shoes on the racks and pulling out the socks and flinging them into the clothes basket. I finally pulled off my shirtpletely and threw it away on the bed. But it did not stay on the bed instead it fell on the floor. I uttered a snort and slumped on bed. I rolled over on my back and gazed at the ceiling.


    With time, my eyes started closing. I tried keeping it open but failed miserably. Spending a total of four hours and some minutes in the ne without closing my eyes is exhausting.


    Just as I was about dozing off, my phone made a sing-song tone snapping me out of my sleep. I sprang up out of frustration and picked my phone angrily only to see a message popping on my screen.


    It was Ciara¡¯s message.


    ¡°Have you gotten home?¡± She texted. I unlocked it and clicked few letters then I pressed the ¡®send¡¯ button.


    ¡°Yeah, just arrived.¡±


    ¡°Oh, okay then.¡± She texted back.


    ¡°Take care.¡± I texted back and turned my phone off to prevent further disturbance but I guess fate was against me today as my friend who was an Alpha, picked this time to call me.


    I scratched my hair, contemting whether to pick it or ignore it. After a while, the phone stopped ringing and I hurriedly switched off my phone.


    I threw my body back on the bed and soon dozed off.


    ********************


    I found myself in a very deserted street and stood there.


    ¡°What am I doing here?¡± I thought as I turned on heels to see what this ce was. I looked down at my toes and tried moving them. They moved. I walked down the street looking around for any living thing but there was none.


    ¡°Anyone here?¡± I shouted and I could hear my voice echo throughout the ce. No reply.


    ¡°Anyone here?¡± I yelled again.


    Then suddenly I heard gnashing of teeth. I whirled around and came face to face with a wolf-like animal who had saliva dripping down its mouth.


    I swallowed hard and beads of sweats started dripping down my face. I dabbed them off with back of my palm.


    The animal started taking slow strides towards me. I stared at him as he took the steps. He took a step forward, I took a step backward. Forward again, backward again. I tried morphing into my wolf but the change did not happen.


    I closed my eyes again and opened it. I saw my body has not change it¡¯s form.


    ¡°You fvcking wolf, damn it.¡± I yelled.


    Then I picked on my heels and darted into a run. The wolf soon started chasing after me.


    ¡°Help!¡± I yelled out as I was running. My clothes already gotten soaked in sweats.


    ¡°Help!¡± I yelled again.


    I was running in a way that I have never ran before. Each and every step the wolf takes shook the ground to its cores.


    I was still yelling out for help that I didn¡¯t see see a stone just right before me. In a blink of an eye and without thinking, I stumbled upon the stone and fell t on the floor.


    ¡°Ouch!¡± I winced out. Then I remembered that I was being chased by a bloodlust wolf. I scrambled and turned around, still on the floor. Fear crossed my face.


    The wolf screeched to an halt and in the process of doing that, some stones had moved and breeze blew. I shaded my face away.


    I felt some liquid drop on my arms, I gulped dryly and brought my hands down slowly and saw the wolf standing right in front of me with fangs elongated and tongue salivating.


    I looked straight into his dark brown eyes and then the realisation hit me.


    He was me. I was being chased by myself. He was me and I am him.


    He was my wolf. My wolf.


    He opened his mouth. Then everything went nk.


    **************


    I jerked up immediately breathing heavily. I was also sweating profusely. I touched my chest trying to regte my breath.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?.


    I finally did. I stood up and staggered my way to the table. I carried the jug and drank water from it.


    Some poured on my body. I dropped it and walked tiredly towards the bathroom.


    I stared at myself in it and saw just how tired I looked.


    I went into the shower and stood under it. The water was so rxing and soothing in its own ways.


    I exhaled and closed my eyes.


    ¡°What kind of dream is that?¡±

 CHAPTER SIXTEEN

    ***********


    Leo¡¯s POV


    ***********


    ¡°What kind of dream is that?¡± I thought as I pulled off my wet clothes.


    My wolf running after me. And that too in my dream.


    I sighed and went through my wardrobe. Bringing out a short and a sleeveless top, I wore them. I picked up my phone and switched it on.


    25 messages. 101 missed calls.


    From my friend. Alpha ke.


    I called his number. He picked it almost immediately.


    ¡°Hello.¡± He spoke up.


    ¡°Hello.¡± I answered back.


    ¡°I have been calling for the past one hour.¡± Heined.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry. Just came back back from Washington.¡± I said and walked out of room.


    ¡°Are you busy?¡± He asked.


    ¡°No, not really.¡± I said as I poured wine into the wine ss. I sipped a little and dropped it.


    ¡°I need your help. Come over, let¡¯s talk.¡± He said in a pleading tone.


    ¡°Okay. I wille over tomorrow.¡± I said.


    ¡°Thanks.¡± He replied.


    ¡°Bye.¡± I said and disconnected the call.


    I carried my wine and went to sit on the couch. I turned on my TV and started watching a show.


    Ding! Ding! Ding!


    My doorbell rang.


    I stood up and went to open the door. Leticia¡¯s head popped in. I moved away and she walked.


    ¡°Oh my gosh. Look at how you have be.¡± She said,  cupping my face. I dropped her hands and walked back to the couch. I sat down.


    ¡°Leo, I know something is wrong. You look like you have not eaten for the past two weeks.¡± She said worriedly.


    ¡°You know what? Let me prepare some food for you then you can exin what happened to me.¡± She said and went into the kitchen.


    After some minutes, she came out of the kitchen and ced the food before on the table. She smiled and sat down.


    ¡°Eat up before it gets cold.¡± She urged me. I looked at her questioningly and started eating. She watched me eat. It was kind of spicy so I couldn¡¯t finish it.


    After I was done with it, I cleaned my mouth with a tissue and dumped beside the tray.


    She stood up and carried the tray. After a while she came out cleaning her hands with a towel.


    ¡°Leo, yesterday when we were talking, you kind of growled.¡± She said gently picking the right choice of words.


    ¡°Leticia.¡± I called out.


    ¡°I have told you. My throat was dry and I had a blockage.¡± I exined.


    ¡°But you..¡±


    ¡°Leticia.¡± I said almost shouting. I was really tired of her questions.


    ¡°Maybe we could go see the doctor.¡± She suggested again.


    ¡°Leticia, I am fine. Thank you.¡± I said rxing a bit.


    ¡°What of your boyfriend?¡± I asked her changing the subject.


    ¡°He¡¯s good. He went out of town.¡± She said and slumped down on the couch.


    ¡°Oh, okay.¡± I said standing up.


    ¡°I want to go for a walk.¡± I said and before further words from her, I already exited the house.


    ***


    I walked down the street as I felt the breeze blow by me.


    ¡°Run.¡± It said. I stopped immediately. I swallowed lightly.


    ¡°Run.¡± The voice came again.Owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    I looked around to see if someone was there but no one was so close to me to sound like. The voice came like from within me.


    ¡°Run. Go for a run.¡± It exined.


    ¡°Go for a run?¡± I asked.


    ¡°Who are you?¡± I asked but got no response. Everything went silent.


    ¡°I think I will have go back home right. Seems like I am losing my mind.¡± I said hitting my forehead. I turned back and walked to my apartment.


    I pushed the door open and went in.


    ¡°Back so early?¡± Leticia asked.


    ¡°Yeah.¡± I replied curtly and went into my room.


    ****


    Jeff


    ****


    I needed to be let out. I was suffocating. After catching my mate in between two males, I have not gotten the chance to go for a run.


    I even tried telling my stupid human. Gosh, I must be so unfortunate to have someone like him as my human.


    He needs some lecturing.


    **Next Morning**


    ****


    Leo


    ****


    This ce was dark. So dark. I turned around and saw a ray of light. Someone stood there.


    ¡°Who are you?¡± I asked him, fear gripping me. His back faced me. He chuckled.


    ¡°I repeat who are you?¡± I asked taking slow strides towards him. He still did not turn. We were wearing the same clothes and almost had the same body-like structure.


    When I was just three steps away from him. He turned around and my eyes went wide open with mouth agape.


    He looked just like me. I looked just like him. We had the same face, same eyes, same nose, same ears. Same things.


    My hands acted on its own and slowly moved to his face. I touched it and he felt so real.


    ¡°Who are you?¡± I asked and he only smiled.


    ¡°I am Jeff.¡± He said.


    ¡°Jeff?¡± I asked and then everything went nk. I turned around trying to move.


    ¡°Hey, Jeff. Come back here.¡± I yelled. It was so dark and blinding. Then suddenly I heard a sound like someone was whistling far away.


    I tossed around on the bed. The sound did not still stop. I took a pillow and ced it over my head.


    The sound did not stop.


    ¡°Will you stop making that sound?¡± I yelled out frustratedly. Leticia pulled up the curtains and pursed her lips.


    ¡°Oops, never knew you were still sleeping.¡± She said opening the window.


    ¡°It¡¯s morning already?¡± I asked.


    ¡°Yeah. Obviously.¡± She said and rolled her eyes. I hissed out andid on my back. I gazed at the ceiling.


    ¡°What would you like to eat this morning?¡± Leticia asked but I was too far away from her.


    ¡°Hey, bro.¡± Leticia called me as she tapped me. I brought down my hands from my face and looked at her angrily. She scoffed.


    ¡°What would you like to eat? I have been calling you for some minutes. Wonder what it is you are thinking about.¡± She said.


    Then I remembered that I was going to visit my friend, Alpha ke. I jerked up immediately and walked past Leticia.


    ¡°Anything is alright by me.¡± I replied.


    ¡°Pancakes and coffee.¡± She said over her voice.


    I entered my bathroom and m the door shut.


    I was trying to put the paste on my toothbrush when I saw my reflection in the mirror.


    ¡°Jeff¡± the name sounded in my head.


    ¡°Jeff, who are you?¡± I asked.


    ¡°I am you.¡± The voice said.

 CHAPTER SEVENTEEN

    ************


    Rose¡¯s POV


    ************


    ¡°Seems you have forgotten that you are going somewhere.¡± Ciara¡¯s voice spoke through the mind link making jerked up from sleep in fear. I looked around for any sort of threat.


    ¡°Hey, be careful. It is me.¡± Ciara said again. She must have felt my heartbeat quickened.


    ¡°And what do you mean by ¡®I have somewhere to go¡¯? I asked her.


    ¡°Come over and we will talk.¡± She said and cut off the mind link.


    I sighed and slumped back on the bed. She scared me.


    ¡°Why so early in the morning?¡± I asked and rumpled my face.


    I sat up sluggishly and rubbed my eyes sleepily. I craned my neck and it made some sounds. I stood up and dragged my feet to the bathroom.


    I forced myself to put the toothpaste into my toothbrush. I looked at myself and slumped my shoulders. I am so tired right now. I brushed my teeth and went straight into the shower.


    I came out of the bathroom wrapped in my white towel. I walked over to my mirror and brought out the ointment. Rubbed my body with it and ced it back.


    I went to my wardrobe and pulled out some underwear and a green gown that was knee length.


    I wore them and went through my shoe rack. I took a golden pair of wedges. I took a gold purse that was hung just right beside my shoe rack. Went towards my mirror and used some lipstick. I mped my lips together and ced the lipstick back. I smiled at myself, satisfied.


    I looked around to see if I had forgotten to do something. I heaved a sigh of relief and opened the door and stepped out. I locked it and ced the key in my purse.


    Then I looked forward and started walking towards the pack house.


    Knock! Knock! Knock!


    I stood outside, waiting impatiently.


    ¡°Come in.¡± Ciara yelled. I shook my head and pushed the door open and went in.


    I looked around and found no one in the sitting room.


    ¡°I am over here.¡± Ciara signaled to me from the kitchen. I sighed and went into the kitchen.


    ¡°Good Morning.¡± I greeted as I sat down on a stool beside the table.


    ¡°Good morning.¡± She replied and put some sd into a te. She passes it to me.


    I grabbed it and started eating it. She watched me devour it.


    I cleaned my mouth as soon as I was done and drank orange juice.


    ¡°Thanks.¡± I said with a little smile.


    ¡°You are wee.¡± She said with a smile.


    ¡°You were talking about me going somewhere.¡± I asked as we both walked out of the kitchen and sat down gently on the chair. I rubbed my stomach and belched.


    ¡°Sorry about that.¡± I apologised.


    ¡°I already prepared a ne ticket that will be taking you Leo¡¯s ce in Florida.¡± She said and I looked at her instantly.


    ¡°When?¡± I asked.


    ¡°Tonight. So that you can arrive early tomorrow.¡± She exined.


    ¡°But I am not really yet.¡± I said with worry and fear.


    ¡°Is still until he takes anotherdy to be his wife and mother of his kids that you will be ready?¡± She asked and scoffed. I shook my head.


    ¡°Then the time is now.¡± She said.


    ¡°When Hudson arrives, I will send for you and hand over the tickets and passes to you.¡± She said.


    ¡°Now go home and pack some things you will need.¡± She said and stood up then she walked towards and engulfed in a sister hug. I smiled and she patted me on my shoulders.


    ***********


    Author¡¯s pov


    ***********


    Ciara hugged Rose. She started whispering some things into her ears and Rose tried keeping herself conscious but then whatever Ciara was saying was really affecting her.


    She shook her head to get rid of the sleep but failed. Ciara was going through her memory. She walked through several ces. She got to a ce and saw several boxes. Some were barely closed while some were opened.


    Then she looked around and saw a box with a spell surrounding it. It looked like a very old box. She narrowed her eyes to read the inscription on it but could not see it clearly. It has a lightening spell and a lot of protection spells around it. She walked slowly towards it and examining it with her eyes.


    ¡°One of the most difficult spell to break is the lightening spell. It is usually used to seal someone¡¯s fate or ability.¡± Laura¡¯s voice rang in her head. She stood before it and slowly brought her hands to touch it.


    This activated the spell formation and the light brightened so high that it almost blinded her. It repeled her and she got thrown out of her memory.


    She got pulled away from it and fell backwards on the floor. She coughed out blood. Rose opened her eyes suddenly and saw Ciara lying on the floor.


    ¡°Oh my goodness, Ciara.¡± She yelled and hurriedly lifted her up.


    ¡°I am okay.¡± Ciara assured her.


    ¡°But you vomited blood.¡± Rose said worriedly.


    ¡°I am fine. It¡¯s nothing much.¡± Ciara said and tried to stand up. Rose helped her up and walked her to the couch.


    She ran into the kitchen and brought her a cup of  water. Ciara sipped a little.


    ¡°Thanks.¡± Ciara said and Rose ced the cup down.


    ¡°What was that?¡± She thought.


    ¡°What happened here?¡± Damien barged in, growling with his body shaking in anger and in fear. He felt what had happened to Ciara. He ran in an inhumane speed on his way here.


    Rose flinched in fear as her hands were trembling in panic.


    He looked around and saw blood on the floor. His eyes kept changing colors. Cayden was at peak of snapping Rose¡¯s head off. She is obviously the only one that could hurt her.


    ¡°Damien.¡± Ciara called out. He trotted to her ce and held her.


    ¡°What happened?¡± He asked.Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org.


    ¡°It¡¯s nothing.¡± She replied and pecked him. This made him calm down a bit.


    ¡°I just need to rest.¡± She said and Damien helped to their bedroom.


    ¡°What did you try doing?¡± He asked her as he stared at her.


    ¡°I tried going through her memories.¡± She said and he looked at her with eyes wide open.


    ¡°What? Do you know how dangerous that is?¡± He asked almost angrily.


    ¡°It¡¯s nothing, Damien. I¡¯m good now.¡± She said andid down on the bed.

 CHAPTER EIGHTEEN

    ***********


    Leo¡¯s POV


    ***********


    I went out of my room and walked to the sitting room.


    Leticia was already done with the cooking. I went to sit on the chair. She smiled and served me.


    I started eating and she also took a seat. She also started eating.


    ¡°I will be going out today to see a friend.¡± I announced as I cleaned my mouth with a tissue and stood up.


    ¡°Okay. When will you be back?¡± She asked.


    ¡°I will let you know.¡± I said and picked my car key.


    ¡°Bye.¡± I waved at her.


    ¡°Bye.¡± She replied and with that I pushed the door open and left.


    I opened the door of the car and went in. I ignited the engine and soon zoomed off.


    I turned on the music yer. And started shaking my head to the beat.


    ********


    I drove straight into the garage. I got out and walked towards the pack house.


    Knock! Knock! Knock!


    I hit the door.


    ¡°Coming.¡± The voice said and I could hear some footsteps walking towards the door. The person opened the door. I turned towards her and she smiled.


    ¡°Come in.¡± She urged me. I nodded and she paved way for me to enter.


    I entered and she closed the door.


    ¡°ke.¡± She called out.


    ¡°Coming.¡± He shouted. I smiled and shook my head at his behavior.


    ¡°You told a guest to visit you and here you are not attending to him.¡± She said.


    Obviously, she was his mate.


    ¡°I said I aming.¡± He yelled again. I could not stop the smile that had crossed my face.


    ¡°What may I serve you?¡± She asked politely.


    ¡°I¡¯m okay. Thanks.¡± I replied.


    ¡°But..¡±


    ¡°Darling, he said he is okay. Any problem?¡± I heard ke¡¯s voice say. I turned towards the stairs and he stood there d in a ck pair of trousers and a blue top.


    He walked down the stairs.


    ¡°Hey, man.¡± He greeted and we shook hands.


    ¡°Good morning.¡± I greeted.


    ¡°Hope you slept well?¡± He asked.


    ¡°Yeah, I did.¡± I replied.Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org.


    ¡°You told me you needed my help?¡± I asked after a while of talking about business and all.


    ¡°Yeah, about that..¡± He said scratching the back of his neck nervously.


    ¡°What is it about?¡± I asked.


    ¡°You know since my dad and his beta decided to step down from their position, I have been handling everything. Paperwork are stacked up. Mypanies need attention. I have got a lot on my te. The problem is that I don¡¯t have a beta.¡± He said. I narrowed my eyes on him.


    ¡°So I was thinking if you could be my beta?¡± He asked with an hopeful eyes. I blinked my eyes and looked away.


    ¡°So what you are trying to say is that you want me to be your beta?¡± I asked him. I rxed back on the chair and stared at him.


    ¡°No.¡±


    **************


    ****


    Rose


    ****


    I walked towards my house trying to understand what had happened earlier on at the pack house.


    I felt like someone was trying to break a barrier in me. I shook my head trying to get rid of the thoughts. Then another suppressing thought crossed my mind.


    I was going to visit my mate. I felt like crying but the stupid spell Ciara casted on me is working really quite well.


    I pushed my key into the door and it clicked open. I pushed it and went in.


    I slumped down on my couch and heaved a sigh. I need to start packing. I stood up sluggishly and walked to my bedroom. Opening my wardrobe, I pulled out my traveling bag. I started taking some clothes and dumping it into the bag.


    Packed two pairs of shoes and a three pair of sandals into it and zipped it.


    I ced it up and dropped it properly.


    I sighed and went to sit on the bed. Thinking if how I will talk to my mate.


    Hope he does not reject me. My eyes soon started closing off and I rxed.


    ***********


    Author¡¯s pov


    ***********


    Ciara knocked the door of Damien¡¯s office.


    ¡°Come in.¡± Damien said. She shoved the door open and entered.


    She smiled a little. He looked up from his paperwork.


    ¡°Thought you were resting?¡± He asked.


    ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡± She said. ¡°There¡¯s nothing to worry about.¡± She walked towards him.


    ¡°What did you see?¡± Damien asked Ciara as soon as she took a seat beside his desk. She looked at him not getting what he meant.


    ¡°I mean what did you see in her memories?¡± He asked.


    ¡°Oh, that. I saw several boxes.¡± She said trying to visualise it. This caught Damien¡¯s attention and he looked at her.


    ¡°Some were opened and some were closed. But then there was this box. It seemed old and rusty. It also seemed to have a barrier around it. There was a spell surrounding it. A lightening spell. From what I know it is one of the hardest spell to cast and break. Laura once told me that it was used to seal someone¡¯s fate. Or maybe to hide a vital part of someone.¡± She exined.


    ¡°And also there was an inscription on it.¡± She said and she closed her eyes trying to remember it.


    ¡°Hey, if you can¡¯t remember it. Don¡¯t force yourself.¡± Damien said.


    Hudson opened the door, barging in. Ciara stopped suddenly, cutting the connection to her memory, Damien faced Hudson.


    ¡°Oops, sorry. Never knew you were busy.¡± He apologized.


    ¡°It¡¯s nothing. Are those documents in your hands for Rose?¡± Ciara was the first to talk.


    ¡°Yeah.¡± Hudson said and went to across Damien. He passed it to her. She collected and went through it. She nodded her head in approval.


    ¡°Rose, you cane over now. Your documents are ready.¡± She said through the mind link.


    ¡°You know how dangerous that was.¡± Damien asked.


    ¡°Damien, do I need to repeat this? I said I am fine.¡± Ciara said out of frustration.


    ¡°Hope this helps her.¡± Damien said after a while.

 CHAPTER NINETEEN

    *************


    Rose¡¯s POV


    ************


    I squeezed my eyes shut. The sleep was starting to wear off. I sat up and took my phone.


    It was 2:30 PM. I sighed and stood up.


    ¡°Rose, you cane over now. Your documents are ready.¡± Ciara said through the mind link.


    ¡°On my way.¡± I said and cut it off.


    I walked over to my bag and hauled it out with my purse in my hand.


    I walked to the entrance and saw Ciara and Alpha Damien standing there. I also saw Beta Hudson.


    I increased my pace and finally got there.


    ¡°Ciara, how are you feeling?¡± I asked her.


    ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡± She replied with an assuring smile.


    ¡°Here-¡± She passed the document to me. ¡°¨C This is the document. Your flight is three hours from now.¡± She said smiling.


    I collected it and went through it.


    ¡°Thanks.¡± I said after I was done with checking it.


    ¡°And yes, this is his address.¡± She handed a paper over to me.


    ¡°It¡¯s nothing. Wish you sess.¡± She said and patted me on shoulders.


    ¡°Thanks, Alpha Damien and Beta Hudson.¡± I said with a little smile.


    ¡°You are wee.¡± They both replied.


    Then car drove straight before us. I turned on my heels and saw a ck limousine. I turned back to look at Ciara and hugged her.


    ¡°Thanks.¡± I said again.


    ¡°You are wee.¡± She said again.


    ¡°Always remember to call me for feedback.¡± She said.


    ¡°Sure.¡± With that said, I walked to the car and dropped my bag in the booth before entering into the car.


    ¡°Drive.¡± I ordered. I waved at them with a bitter smile on my face. Ciara waved back.


    The driver started the car engine and drove off.


    The scenarios as they drove by the busy roads were attractive. As we got the highway, I unwind the window and let the breeze blow in. I gleamed and rxed. I closed eyes.


    ¡°We have arrived, ma¡¯am.¡± The driver announced. I opened my eyes and looked at him not getting what he meant.


    ¡°I said we already arrived.¡± He repeated again.


    I nodded and he parked. I hopped out and he helped me bring out my bags. I smiled and turned towards the airport.


    ¡°Let¡¯s move.¡± I said and hauled my bag with me. Then slowly I felt like something started wearing off from my body.


    I shook my head and I suddenly became down. Like I was sad.


    **************


    Ciara went in alongside Damien and Hudson.


    ¡°This spell will wear off soon.¡± Ciara thought.


    ¡°We did all we could, dear. I mean if it wasn¡¯t for the spell, she might havemitted suicide out of pain and depression.¡± Damien said and held her hands in her.


    ¡°I just can¡¯t get what I saw in her memories off.¡± Ciara said.


    ¡°Hey, Ciara. This is Rose¡¯s battle. Let her fight it. I know that she would win.¡± Hudson said.


    ¡°She will feel the pain.¡± Ciara said.


    *****************


    ****


    Leo


    ****


    ¡°No?¡± He asked.


    ¡°No. I mean like I don¡¯t know how to be a Beta and besides I have never done something like it before.¡± I exined.


    ¡°You will learn all of this as time goes by, Leo.¡± He said.


    I don¡¯t know why but the way he was saying that I should be his beta kind of enraged something within me. Like I felt insulted.


    ¡°Please think about it. My pack needs you. The reason I had asked you to be my beta is because you carry this sense of authority. And you know you have what is takes. Please.¡± He begged.


    Sense of authority? I scoffed.


    ¡°I will but I can¡¯t assure you.¡± I said.


    ¡°Honey, I made lunch.¡± His mate shouted from tye kitchen.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go before she eats me.¡± He said silently and hurriedly stood up. I smirked and followed him. We sat down in the dining room and served ourselves.


    ****


    Jeff


    ****


    Stupid!


    I should be his Beta?.


    The Alpha blood runs in me.


    What else can I do with this stupid human that the moon goddess has given me?


    I tried telling him about me but the stupid fool is just too dumb to understand.


    **************


    **At Night**


    ****


    Leo


    ****


    My phone vibrated beside me. I looked at it and saw that it was ringing. I picked it and clicked on the green button.


    ¡°Hey, bro.¡± Leticia¡¯s voice came through.


    ¡°Hey.¡± I said.


    ¡°Ain¡¯t youing home?¡± She asked.


    ¡°I am not. Maybe in a week time.¡± I said.


    ¡°Week?¡± She asked.


    ¡°Yes.¡± I simply said.


    ¡°But..¡±Owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Leticia, it is alreadyte. Got to bed early.¡± I said cutting her off.


    ¡°Okay.¡± She mumbled and I disconnected the call.


    I dropped my phone.


    ¡°Sir, the guest room is ready.¡± Ady dered. I turned to her and nodded my head.


    I stood up and packed my phone and car key. I pushed the door open and saw that everything was in ce. I walked towards the bed tiredly and copsed on it.


    Iid on my back and started dozing off.


    ****


    Rose


    ****


    ¡°Ma¡¯am.¡± I heard a distant voice call. I shrugged and ced my head properly.


    ¡°Ma¡¯am.¡± It said tapping me again. I mumbled incoherently and pushed the person¡¯s hands off me.


    ¡°Ma¡¯am, we are told to get down.¡± The voice said. I opened my eyes immediately and saw that the person was the man that had sat beside. I smiled a little and yawned.


    ¡°We already arrived at Florida?¡± I asked and stretched.


    ¡°Yes.¡± He said and joined the others who were also going out. I stood up sleepily and staggered towards the entrance.


    I walked down the stairs and saw that it was already night.


    I yawned sleepily and walked into the airport to get my bag.


    After so many examining and checking. I finally got my bags and went out.


    ¡°It will be quite difficult to get a cab by now.¡± I thought aloud.


    Then suddenly a car drove before me.


    ¡°Ma¡¯am, where are you going to?¡± He asked.

 CHAPTER TWENTY

    *************


    Rose¡¯s POV


    *************


    So right now, I am stuck somewhere in Florida that I don¡¯t even know.


    Well, you must be guessing what happened after that stupid driver asked me where I was going.


    **shback**


    ¡°Ma¡¯am, where are you going to?¡± He asked me. I looked at him. He had the most polite smile. I smiled and gave him the address. He nodded and urged me to get into his car.


    I opened the door and carried my bag in. I sat down and he drove off.


    Not knowing anything and being new in a ce can make someone silly or lost rather. I noticed that he was going in another direction. Notice I knew the direction. The more he drove in, the darker it got. I was starting to be scared.


    ¡°Sir, are we almost there?¡± I asked.


    ¡°Yeah.¡± He said simply without looking back.


    We have been driving for one hour and we are yet to get to Leo¡¯s ce.


    Is his ce that far?


    ¡°Sir..¡± He screeched to a halt and switched off the engine. At this time my heart was starting to beat really fast, you could even hear it. I gulped dryly and watched him as he scattered some things. Then through a ray of light, I saw him bring out something that looks like¡­ A pistol.


    My heart skipped a beat and I started sweating profusely. He turned back at me. I blinked my eyes and trembled in fear. I was already shaking. He smirked and got off. He opened the passenger door and pointed the gun at me.


    ¡°Get down.¡± That was all he said that took me to hurriedly open the door. I made sure to take my purse. I ran as fast as my legs could carry me.


    I kept running till I got to the subway. I looked back, breathing heavily, and calmed down a bit when I did not see anyone suspicious. I walked while looking around to see if anyone was following me. I sat down and dabbed the sweats off my face. I was soaked in sweats.


    I brought out my phone and saw that it was 10:30 PM. I threw my head back and rxed.


    Wait, my bag?


    I forgot my bag in that man¡¯s car.


    My clothes¡­


    I squeezed my eyes shut.


    ¡°Gosh, what kind of shit is this?¡± I thought.


    I may just stay here for the night. I looked through my purse and saw the paper that contained Leo¡¯s home address there. Thankfully I collected it.


    **Next Morning**


    I felt something liquid dropped on my face. I clutched my eyes and shook them off.


    I felt it drop again. I slowly opened my eyes. Looking around, it was morning already. I yawned and stretched. Then I remembered my purse, I searched my body and saw that it was still with me. I smiled and stood up.


    I looked around and saw people getting in and out of the train.


    I need to ask someone for direction.


    ¡°Good day, ma¡¯am.¡± I greeted.


    She looked like a woman that could still be in her early forties.


    She looked at me.


    ¡°Ma¡¯am, do you perhaps by any means know how I can get here?¡± I asked handing the paper over to her.


    She collected it and scanned through it with her eyes.


    ¡°You are not that far from there. Just go over to the garage and give the driver. He will take you there.¡± She suggested.


    I scratched the back of my neck. I did not like the idea one bit.


    **End Of shback**


    It¡¯s just 6:30 AM and I have been walking around. I got to a driver and smiled nervously at him.


    ¡°How may I help you, miss?¡± He asked.


    ¡°I am actually going to this ce.¡± I said and handed the paper to him.


    ¡°Okay, miss. It¡¯s just thirty minutes drive from here.¡± He said.


    ¡°Ermm, sir.. Something happened to me and I will not like it to happen again.¡± I said and he faced me.


    ¡°Last night I got into a cab and was duped. So please, hope you are not going to¡­¡± I trailed off.


    ¡°Ma¡¯am, getting into a cab that just parked in front of you out of nowhere is really dangerous. And besides, I have been driving in this bus station. I can show you my driving license and you can take a picture of it. In case I do something like that, you can report me to the authorities.¡± He said.


    I rxed a bit. He sounds quite convincing.


    ¡°Okay, if you say so.¡± I said. I hesitated before entering his cab.


    ¡°Will like me to y you music?¡± He asked.


    ¡°Huh? No. Not really.¡± I said looking out of the window.


    I ced my head on the window and my imagination started running wide.


    What if he is not home?


    What if I catch him with anotherdy and he rejects me on the instance?


    What if¡­


    Several what ifs kept infiltrating my head. I sighed.


    ¡°Ma¡¯am, we have arrived.¡± He dered. I looked at him. I did not hear what he said.


    ¡°We have arrived.¡± He said politely.


    ¡°Oh, thanks. And by the way, here is your pay.¡± I said scanning his code. When the alert sounded, I smiled.


    ¡°Thank you, miss.¡± He said. I nodded my head and came out of the car.


    So which one among these houses is Leo¡¯s?


    I walked towards one narrowing my eyes on the address written on a te that was ced on the wall.


    ¡°456.¡± I read out. I looked at the papers in my hand and it read ¡°447¡±.


    I moved away and walked down a little bit.


    Then I saw another read ¡± 440¡å. I smiled and started trailing the numbers. I finally got an apartment with a brown door.


    My palms had be sweaty. I was getting anxious and at the same time nervous.


    I strides towards it slowly and was about to knock but I stopped. I dropped my hands and turned back to leave.


    I turned back and raised my hands to knock. I dropped it and turned to leave again. I could take a step further. Like I was under some spell.


    I turned towards it again and exhaled deeply. After some much hesitation, I knocked.


    No response.Owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    I knocked again.


    No response. I furrowed my eyebrows.


    ¡°Who¡¯s that?¡± I heard someone call out sleepily. I heard footstepsing. I closed my eyes tightly and the door clicked open.


    I slowly opened my eyes and before me stood ady¡­

 21

    CHAPTER TWENTY ONE


    ************


    Rose¡¯s POV


    ************


    Brown eyes, ck hair that was packed into a rough bun. That were the facial qualities of thedy that stood before me.


    Could he have reced me already?


    So quick!


    I gulped and tried to calm my trembling hands.


    ¡°How may I help you?¡± She asked. I shook my head and smiled.


    ¡°Is Leo in?¡± I asked softly.


    ¡°No and please what would you like to see him for. You can ry your messages to me and I will tell him.¡± She said and yawned a bit.


    ¡°No. That¡¯s not really necessary. I will juste back some other day.¡± I said and was about to turn when a car drove straight in front of us.


    The car¡¯s engine switched off and made a sound. The door opened and he stood there with a brown jacket and a ck pair of leather trousers with some boots to match.


    He jammed the door close and carried what seems like bag. He was going through his phone then he finally looked up from his phone.


    His ck shade of eyes staring deep at my amber ones. I was starting to shake in anxiety.


    ¡°Oh, brother. You are back.¡± Thedy said as she walked out of the apartment and went to collect what he was holding.


    What?!


    Brother?!


    So she is his sister.


    Stupid me.


    ***********


    Leo¡¯s POV


    ***********


    What was she doing here?


    I stared at her with eyes wide open.


    ¡°How did she get here anyways?


    I cut the eye contact with her and looked at my sister.


    ¡± And yes, by the way. She said she wanted to see you.¡± Leticia said.


    I could not talk. Not like I knew the words to say.


    I swallowed lightly.


    ¡°Don¡¯t you think it is too early to visit someone?¡± I asked as I walked towards my apartment.


    ¡°Really sorry about that. I¡­¡± She trailed off softly.


    I pushed the door open and went in. Leticia followed while she stood outside. I turned and urged her in.


    ¡°So why are you here?¡± I asked gruffly without giving her the chance to sit down.


    ¡°Leo, I know that our rtionship isplicated but I have a very tangible exnation for it.¡± She said with pleading eyes.


    Leticia stood beside the couch not getting a thing of what was happening.


    ¡°I know that I should have waited for you but the situation at hand was really risky. And besides I thought you won¡¯t want me. Maybe you found someone that you loved. Not like I did not want to wait. Who would not want to wait for their¡­¡±


    ¡°You never wanted to wait.¡± I cut her off before she could utter another word.


    My sister is here. I can¡¯t let her keep rambling on things. It took so much efforts to convince her that I was not growling like an animal.


    ¡°You know what? I will give you a call and we will talk. Okay?¡± I said and held her hands. The moment I did touched her, sparks shot up through my body making jerk back and stare at her widely.


    ¡°What was that?¡± Leticia asked.


    I looked at her, did not know the reply to give her.


    ¡°You see, when I wasing to Florida. I got into a cab and the driver pointed a gun at me and collected my bag.¡± My mate said quietly and nervously.


    ¡°So you don¡¯t have a ce to stay?¡± I asked her.


    ¡°Yeah.¡± She replied.


    ¡°It¡¯s okay, you can stay here. At least, I have someone I can talk to.¡± Leticia said and she earned a murderous look from me.  She mped her shut and scurried out.


    ¡°You can stay here for the meanwhile.¡± I said.


    ************


    Rose¡¯s POV


    ************


    I turned around as soon as he said I could stay.


    ¡°What?¡± I asked, not believing my ears.


    ¡°Since you have nowhere to stay. Won¡¯t I be so heartless to let you go?¡± He said though he was a little hesitant.


    ¡°T-Thank you.¡± I said and forced a smile.


    ¡°There are three rooms here luckily. You can go in and change.¡± He said.


    ¡°Hmm, I don¡¯t have any clothes with me.¡± I said. He looked up at me.


    ¡°Ask Leticia to see if any of her clothes could fit you.¡± He said and I nodded.


    ¡°If you need anything, just tell Leticia.¡± He said and walked inside. I guess he was going to his room. I sighed and looked around.


    His house was just like a bachelor house. Beautiful painting that was hung on the wall. That caught my attention. I walked towards it and studied it well. I saw a little caption down.


    ¡°Leo S..¡± I read. I narrowed my eyes on it not getting it.


    ¡°My brother was the one that drew it if you were wondering.¡± I heard Leticia¡¯s voice say. I whirled around immediately.


    ¡°He can draw?¡± I asked.


    ¡°Yeah.¡± She replied simply.


    ¡°Hey, Leo told me that you have no clothes to change with and I guess mine can¡¯t fit you.¡± She said. Leo came out and saw us talking. He passed by her and went into the kitchen. He came out with a ss of wine in his hands.


    ¡°You have a medium size boobs from what I see while I have just tiny oranges.¡± She said. Leo spat the wine that was in his mouth suddenly and turned towards his sister. He looked at me and I suddenly became self-conscious. He took his face away and cleared his throat.


    ¡°Leo, maybe she should do with your clothes for now thenter we will do some shopping.¡± Leticia suggested. I looked up immediately. I was nervous.


    ¡°And yes, what¡¯s your name by the way?¡± She asked.


    ¡°Rose.¡± I simply said.


    ¡°Rose.¡± Leo muttered.


    ¡°Come get some clothes for her tho it would be bigger than her.¡± He said.


    ¡°At least it is better than mine being too tight for her.¡± Leticia said.Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org.


    ¡°Rose, follow him. I want to prepare breakfast.¡± She said and before I could say anything, she entered the kitchen. I pursed my lips and waited for Leo to move. He looked at me and walked away. I jogged over to him quickly.

 22

    CHAPTER TWENTY TWO


    ***********


    Jeff¡¯s POV


    ***********


    Why can¡¯t I feel her wolf?


    She is my mate. I should feel her. Right?


    I am so confused right now. Is she wolfless?


    But she is not human. Gosh, her scent was so soothing and rxing. Though I am still angry with her for not waiting for me.


    I am also at offence. My stupid human have slept with countless humans so I cannot me her. More so my human does not know that he needed to look for his mate as soon as he shifted.


    But wait, why can¡¯t I reach into her mind?


    At least I should talk to her.


    ***********


    Leo¡¯s POV


    ***********


    I don¡¯t know why. But I felt kind of happy when Leticia suggested that Rose should wear my clothes. I pushed the door of my room open and she followed me.


    I walked to my wardrobe and started searching for clothes that will lookfortable on her even though it is quite weird for her to wear my clothes.


    I brought a dark blue shorts and a round neck yellow top. I passed it over to her and she collected it.


    ¡°Thanks.¡± She said with a little smile. I nodded and she exited room. I looked down at the bulge in between my legs.


    ¡°Why did I get hard?¡±


    I sighed and went to take a cold shower.


    ************


    Rose¡¯s POV


    ************


    I collected the clothes from him and walked back to the sitting room.


    ¡°Leticia.¡± I called out. She was busy preparing the meal, she turned around and looked at me.


    ¡°I was thinking that which room will I take me bath in?¡± I asked innocently.


    ¡°The first room by the left.¡± She directed. I forced a smile and left to what she was doing.


    I pushed the door open. The room seemed nice and well arranged. I sighed and sat down on the bed. I sniffed and cringed my nose.


    Gosh, I stink. I stood up hurriedly and ran into the bathroom. My sex drive has not been triggered for some time now. That is good.


    I ran a bath and did the usual. I looked around and saw a green towel hung just right over the wall. I stretched my hands and took it.


    I wrapped it right round my body and hopped out of the bathroom.


    I started whistling as I hurriedly wore my clothes. My hair was wet. I left it like that. There was no lotion or maybe my ointment.


    What if my sex drive activates?


    There¡¯s no ointment that could help me. I am surely doomed. I let go of the thoughts and walked out.


    I saw both the brother and sister seated in the dining room. I walked slowly towards them and pulled out a chair then I sat down.


    ¡°You are done already?¡± Leticia asked and I nodded positively.


    ¡°You may serve yourself.¡± She said politely. I smiled a little and served some pasta into a te, added some sd and started eating.


    I was growing nervous.


    I took side nces at Leo with every spoon he takes. I watched the way his Adam¡¯s apple kept moving up and down any time he swallows some thing. I shook my head of any naughty thoughts. I can¡¯t get horny right now. Not in front of him.


    I heard someone pushed the chair back and stood up. I looked up and saw Leo cleaning his lips with a tissue.


    ¡°I will be in my room.¡± He said and dropped the tissue. He licked his lips and left. I watched how he walked so gracefully.


    Someone cleared her throat. I slowly took my gaze away from Leo and looked at his sister.


    ¡°I know my brother is so handsome that taking your eyes off him will but give him some space, okay?¡± She asked and looked away not getting what she meant.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?.


    I continued eating my food.


    **Afternoon**


    ¡°Brother, we are about it go get new dress for Rose.¡± Leticia announced.


    ¡°Okay. I will send you some cash.¡± He said. We pushed the door open and saw him busy with hisptop.


    ¡°Oh, okay then.¡± Leticia said.


    ¡°Car key?¡± She asked.


    ¡°Over there.¡± He pointed without looking up from hisptop. Leticia went to take and bade him goodbye.


    ¡°Get into the car, babe.¡± She said with a little bit of happiness.


    ¡°You don¡¯t know me, yet you are friendly towards me.¡± I said softly. She looked at me and smiled. She ignited the car engine.


    ¡°I don¡¯t see any threats from you and besides my brother knows you and I also know that both of you share a very intimate rtionship.¡± Leticia said.


    ¡°Intimate?¡± I asked. She looked me and kept one hand on the steering wheel. She said, ¡°After three years, adyes searching for my brother and he did not push her out. Shouldn¡¯t I be happy for him? He finally found one.¡± She smiled.


    Wish that was true. I scoffed.


    ¡°So tell me, who are you to him?¡± She asked.


    ¡°I also don¡¯t know. Ask him.¡± I said.


    ¡°Okay and that is weird. You don¡¯t know who you are to him and he lets you stay at his house.¡± She said.


    ¡°You know sometimes, rtionship can be messy andplicated so I understand.¡± She said.


    ¡°Have a boyfriend?¡± I asked.


    ¡°Yes. He¡¯s out of town at the moment.¡± She exined.


    ¡°Oh, okay.¡± I said dismissing the conversation.


    She parked the car right in front of a boutique.


    ¡°Yippy, finally going to add to my wardrobe.¡± She pped her hands happily. I smiled and followed her in.


    *


    *


    We have been going round in circles in this boutique for the past half an hour. And do you know what was even more annoying?


    We have only picked six clothes. Each and every dress I picked, Leticia will be like, ¡®this is not pretty¡¯. I picked another one, she will say, ¡®it won¡¯t look good on you¡¯.


    Was she the one we were getting the dresses for?


    I am really exhausted right now.


    ¡°Leticia.¡± I called out tiredly.


    ¡°These dresses will do. Let go back home. Really tired.¡± I said. She looked at me.


    After another round of going to get more dresses for ¡®her¡¯. We left after paying.

 23

    CHAPTER TWENTY THREE


    ************


    Rose¡¯s POV


    ************


    ¡°So tell me, whose dresses are these?¡± Leo asked as he went through the bags.


    ¡°Hmm, they are for Rose.¡± Leticia said hesitantly.


    ¡°Oh, really.¡± Leo asked as he picked a crop top and checked it.


    ¡°And is this for her also?¡± He asked with a raised eyebrow. Leticia yanked the top away from his hands and snorted.


    ¡°I told you to get clothes for someone and you got yours?¡± He asked.


    ¡°Hey.. Brother.. Erm¡­ I am your sister¡­ Even though she is your girlfriend. At least don¡¯t be partial.¡± She stuttered and squeezed her face.


    ¡°Girlfriend?¡± He asked with a scoff. I looked at him and carried my bags. I passed by the both of them and walked to my room.


    I pushed the door open and slumped on my bed.


    ¡°Can things get any better?¡± I thought.


    Knock! Knock! Knock!


    ¡°Come in.¡± I said and rolled over my back.


    ¡°Rose.¡± Leticia called out softly. I slowly sat up and saw her with a sad face.


    ¡°I am really sorry. I should not have done what I did.¡± She apologized but then I saw a hint of a mischievous smile on her face. I knew she must be up to something. I tilted my head a little bit and saw a leg outside my room.


    Leo must be standing there.


    ¡°I am sorry.¡± She repeated again. I smiled at her and stood up.


    ¡°It is nothing. And besides, you are his sister.¡± I said and opened my arms. She glimmered and hugged me.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know why. You just came this morning and I am already attracted to you.¡± She said. I only smiled.


    Then I heard Leo walk away.


    ¡°How was that?¡± Leticia grinned.


    ¡°Perfect.¡± I said and gestured to her. She smiled.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know. I am his sister yet he treats like some trash.¡± She muttered. I pursed my lips.


    ¡°And yes by the way, erm.. What is the rtionship between you two?¡± She asked. I looked at her.


    She does not know?


    ¡°Hmm, I¡­¡± I definitely don¡¯t know what to say.


    ¡°Erm, you see. Some things happened between him nd I. I just came here to apologize.¡± I said truthfully.


    ¡°Ohhh..¡± She trailed off.


    ¡°My boyfriend is always listener to my ns and also makes sure we end our quarrels. What kind of quarrel is that that he does not even recognize you as his girlfriend?¡± She asked.


    ¡°Wait..¡± She cut in.


    ¡°You cheated on him?¡± She asked. I swallowed hard and scratched the back of my neck nervously.


    ¡°Some thing like that but not it.¡± I said slowly.


    ¡°Then what?¡± She asked softly.


    ¡°You can¡¯t seem to understand.¡± I said and stood up. I walked towards the window. The sun was about to set. I blinked back the tears.


    ¡°I will talk to him, okay?¡± Leticia said and ced a hand on my shoulder. I sniffed in and turned to look at her.


    ¡°Thanks.¡± I said.


    ¡°Do you perhaps know how to cook?¡± She asked. I squeezed my face and shook my head gently.


    ¡°No.¡± I said.


    ¡°Well, I guess. I will start from there.¡± She said and dragged me out of the room.


    I have always watched Maria cook. The only thing I did at the pack house was clean dishes and eat. That¡¯s all.


    ***********


    Leo¡¯s POV


    ***********


    ¡°Hey, Leo. Where are you off to?¡± I heard Leticia ask. I picked my car key and turned towards her.


    ¡°I have some work which I need to attend to.¡± I said simply and was about to leave when she spoke up again.


    ¡°Have you told Rose? I mean she is your girlfriend and she knows nothing about where you are going.¡± She asked. I stopped on my heels and heaved a sigh. I turned towards her. She stood there with Rose. They were holding hands.


    ¡°Didn¡¯t she just arrived today?


    Howe they have be so close?


    ¡°I will say this and will keep saying it. She is nowhere near my girlfriend.¡± I spat and was about to jerk the door open.


    ¡°Wait.¡± She ordered and stepped forward.


    ¡°Brother, I know she might have offended you. She might have cheated on you. But I am ady and I know how it feels. Forgive her, please. I don¡¯t know how it feels to be cheated and I don¡¯t wanna to ever feel it but please, forgive her.¡± She said with pleading eyes.


    ¡°You can¡¯t understand this. Don¡¯t interfere.¡± I said after I had calmed down a bit.


    ¡°I don¡¯t understand but she came all the way here for you. To exin herself. Isn¡¯t that enough for you to look over her mistake? She even got robbed.¡± She said.


    ¡°I never asked here in the first ce.¡± I said and shrugged.


    ¡°But..¡±


    ¡°Erm, Leticia. As you can see, he has some work to do. And besides it is gettingte already. So that he will arrive there early enough.¡± Rose spoke up first cutting Leticia off.


    Leticia removed pulled her hands away from her and marched angrily towards her room. Rose watched her leave. She took side nces at me.


    ¡°Can you please stop giving her the wrong impression of us?¡± I asked and yanked the door open. I exited the house and walked towards the garage and switched on my car. It made some clicking sound. I opened the door and got in. I pushed the key in and ignited the car¡¯s engine. I closed my eyes and exhaled. I threw my head back on the seat and opened my eyes. I licked my lips.


    What feelings is this?


    Why do I feel like going back to her and pulling her close to me?


    Why do I feel like cuddling her and cleaning the tears off her teary face?Owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    What exactly is this feeling?


    Get over yourself, Leo.


    Damnit! I hit the steering wheel and it honked. I ced my head on the steering wheel and closed my eyes.


    I looked back at the door of my house. I opened my door and walked back to my house. I was about to knock on the door but I dropped my hands.


    ¡°It is not necessary.¡± I said and exhaled.


    Not like there was anything between us.


    I entered my car and ignited the car engine. I serviced it and drove off.

 24

    CHAPTER TWENTY FOUR


    **********


    Leo¡¯s POV


    **********


    I honked my car at the gate. Someone ran towards it and opened it. I drove straight to the garage.


    ¡°Is the Alpha in?¡± I asked him.


    ¡°Yes, Sir.¡± He replied. I nodded my head and locked the door. I walked to the pack house. As I was about to knock, I heard some voices. I dropped my hands and listened to what they were saying.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know why you want to make him your Beta?¡± A feminine voice say.


    ¡°You can¡¯t understand. The very moment I met at the meeting board. I had this urge to bow down to him. Like, submit to him.¡± A masculine voice say.


    It is obvious that ke and his mate were talking.


    ¡°And what do you mean by that?¡± She asked.


    ¡°As you know, my family is from a bloodline of Betas. The Alpha of our pack stepped down because he could not birth a child.¡± ke exined.


    ¡°So how does that affect you?¡± She asked.


    ¡°I don¡¯t have this sense of authority as he has.¡± He said and I could visualize him slumping his shoulders in sadness.? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    ¡°So you want to use him?¡± She asked.


    ¡°Making an Alpha a Beta is weird.¡± She continued.


    ¡°The pack don¡¯t listen to me as they would for the former Alpha. Yes, I agree. I have a sense of authority and power and I look intimidating but that is not enough. A pack needs an Alpha. The blood that runs through my veins is a Beta¡¯s.¡± He said.


    I am an Alpha?


    Then suddenly I felt the surge of energy flow through my body. I closed my eyes tightly trying to control it but I could not.


    ***********


    Jeff¡¯s POV


    ***********


    I opened my eyes sharply.


    The motherfvcker wanted to use us all this while.


    My stupid human was about to ept his request to be his Beta.


    I took over his senses and pushed the door open. Both of them both sprang up in fear.


    ¡°Oh, Leo. It¡¯s you.¡± He said and I could see him look nervous and his mate tremble.


    ¡°So all this while, you only wanted to use me?¡± I asked.


    He stared at me with eyes wide open. I smirked and took a seat like a viin.


    ¡°I will lead the pack,¡± I announced.


    **************


    Leticia¡¯s POV


    *************


    I don¡¯t know why my brother was so harsh towards her. I feel like there is something more than what the eyes scenes matter.


    ¡°Leticia,¡± Rose called. I looked up from the dough I was mixing.


    ¡°Your brother and I¡­¡± She trailed off.


    ¡°I understand but no matter what quarrel a couple might have, they should resolve it,¡± I said softly and continued mixing the dough.


    ¡°Do you know what a mate is?¡± She asked and I stopped mixing the dough instantly.


    ¡°Mate, what is that?¡± I asked.


    ¡°You.. don¡¯t know?¡± She asked again. I shook my head negatively.


    ¡°Howe you don¡¯t know?¡± She asked. I grimaced and shook my head.


    ¡°Like one¡¯s associate?¡± I asked.


    ¡°No.¡± She said.


    ¡°You know what? Don¡¯t worry. When your brother returns, we will sort it out. I don¡¯t want to be the cause of quarrel between siblings.¡± She said with a little smile.


    ¡°Can you please pass me that pan?¡± I asked politely as I pointed towards the pan that was just two steps away from her. She took it and passed it to me.


    ¡°Thanks,¡± I said.


    ¡°I thought you said you were going to teach some cooking?¡± She said and sat on a stool.


    ¡°Oh, I forgot, and besides for someone that wants to learn how to cook the person is sitting.¡± I teased. She dropped the apple she was about to eat and rolled her eyes.


    She walked over to me.


    ¡°So what am I gonna do?¡± She asked.


    ¡°Watch me,¡± I said and continued mixing things.


    ************


    Rose¡¯s POV


    ************


    If I said I was not heartbroken with what Leo uttered earlier. I would be lying. He clearly said I was nowhere near his girlfriend.


    What am I to him then?


    I don¡¯t seem to understand his attitude. First, when he saw me, he killed the men and left without a word.


    Second, I am here now and he let me stay in his house. Isn¡¯t he attracted to me?


    Like how could he even be okay?


    I was thinking I would be some depressed person but to my utmost disappointment, he was alive and seemed okay. Maybe it is just a facade. Who knows.


    ¡°Hey, Ros,¡± Leticia said waving her hands in my face.


    ¡°What is it you are thinking about?¡± She asked. I nodded my head.


    ¡°I have been talking for the past twenty-seven minutes, did you hear what I said?¡± She asked and I could see her squeeze her hands in fake anger.


    I smiled nervously. Before she could say anything, I zoomed out of the kitchen.


    ¡°You..¡± She picked the turning stick and started running after me.


    ¡°So I have been wasting my saliva all this time.¡± She yelled as she kept chasing after me.


    ¡°I am sorry, okay?¡± I said as I ran past the chairs and entered the kitchen.


    Oops, now there¡¯s no way out.


    She stopped running and took slow strides towards me, hitting the turning stick repeatedly on bet palm with a mischievous look.


    Then suddenly I sniffed in the air. She looked at me weirdly. I sniffed again and saw that the food she was cooking was burning.


    ¡°Oh my goodness.¡± I hurriedly ran towards it and turned off the light. She also dropped the stick in her hands. She pushed me away with her side and carried the pot off the cooker.


    ¡°Oh my goodness. My food is burnt.¡± Shemented.


    ¡°Sorry about that. If you had not chased after me maybe it would not have burnt.¡± I said slowly. She turned to me with a murderous look.


    ¡°Be careful what you utter,dy. If only you had focused more on what I was saying and not thinking of my brother who won¡¯t be eating tonight, maybe, just maybe we would have started eating.¡± She said almost like yelling. I flinched and walked gently towards the entrance of the kitchen.


    ¡°My food.¡± She cried out.


    ¡°Guess we will just do with bread.¡± She said and walked over to the freezer. She opened it and brought out bread and mayonnaise.


    ¡°Sorry.¡± I apologized.


    She looked up at me and smiled.


    ¡°Oh, please. Not like you will be eating another food tonight. There are only five loaves of bread here so¡­¡± She said and ran out of the kitchen.


    ¡°You..¡± She jammed the door of her room shut.


    ¡°You..¡± I hit her door.


    Stupid girl.

 25

    CHAPTER TWENTY FIVE


    ***********


    Jeff¡¯s POV


    ***********


    ¡°I will lead the pack.¡± I dered.


    ¡°What?!¡± He yelled surprised. I let it a snort.


    ¡°You need an Alpha and here I am or¡­ Do you know want to challenge me?¡± I asked. Knowing fully well that he stood no chance.


    Even though I don¡¯t practice. I know so much.


    ¡°You know nothing about being a Beta not to talk of Alpha, tell me how will you lead the pack?¡± His mate bbed. I looked at her and raised an eyebrow.


    ¡°You had better watch your tongue, woman.¡± I warned. She flinched and took two steps back.


    ¡°And besides, Leo..¡±


    ¡°I am not Leo.¡± I said and shed my golden eyes.


    ¡°You¡­ You¡­¡± He stuttered with eyes wide open.


    ¡°Yeah, I am his wolf, Jeff and also nice to meet you.¡± I said and stood up. I extended my hands but he was scared to take it.


    ¡°So what do you think?¡± I asked and walked towards the window with hands in my pocket.


    ¡°Step down from the Alpha¡¯s position and be my Beta.¡± I said.


    ¡°I will.¡± He dered. I whirled around immediately.


    ¡°You will?¡± I asked, astonished by what he said. He wants to step down from his position. How weird and impossible.


    ¡°The very moment I became the Alpha, the pack do not believe in me. All they wanted was an Alpha. I will not be so selfish towards my pack. I will give them all they need.¡± He said.


    I shook my head and looked away.


    ¡°Summon them.¡± I ordered.


    *********


    ¡°Good day, every one.¡± ke¡¯s voice echoed. People were whispering among themselves while some were quiet and unminding.


    ¡°I know you all must be surprised about calling you thiste but there is no need to worry. No call for rm.¡± He started out.


    ¡°Since the very day, the former Alpha stepped down due to his inability to birth a child and we, the Beta¡¯s family took over. I have noticed that the things in the pack have not been going well. I have even overheard some people saying they would challenge me for the Alpha position.¡± He side nced at me and I looked straight forward with shoulders squared.


    ¡°So thankfully, I met a friend and guess what he has the Alpha blood running in his veins. So therefore, I will love to step down for a better person to rule us. What do you think?¡± He asked as if he was expecting them to oppose what he said.


    ¡°Are you sure he has the Alpha¡¯s blood running in his veins?¡± A feminine voice asked.


    ke chuckled.


    ¡°You guys would have noticed since you came here, you feel safe and also feel like submitting to me. Well, I am not the one making you do that. He is.¡± He said and pointed towards me. Everyone turned their heads towards me. I scanned through their faces. I could everyone trying their best not to bare their neck in submission. I had a minuscule smirk on which was unnoticed.


    I have not even released my Alpha¡¯s energy yet. Ridiculous. I cleared my throat.


    ¡°So, fellow pack members. I hereby step down as the Alpha of the pack and go back to my normal position which is the Beta¡¯s position.¡± He announced with a loud voice.


    ¡°Leo Stones hereby bes your new and ruling Alpha.¡± He yelled. And with that he stepped down. I walked up to the ce. I looked at every one¡¯s face. Different reactions.


    ¡°I go by the name Leonard Stones. The son of the former Alpha of Silver Moon Pack.¡± I announced. Their faces was filled with bewilderment at revtion.


    I hardly would not have said that but since I am going to be their Alpha, I have to be truthful.


    ¡°If you are his son, howe you are not the Alpha there?¡± A man asked. I smiled at him. I was expecting it.


    ¡°Fate was so unkind to give me this kind of life.¡± Was all I said. Whether they understood what I said or not is definitely none of my business.


    ¡°I, Leonard Stones epts to be the Alpha of Ash Woods Pack. I pledge to protect and secure you all with my life.¡± I shouted with hands on my chest. Then I felt the energy move through me. I was already connected to the pack through the mind link.


    I smiled. They all looked at me and soon they bowed.


    ¡°Wee, Alpha.¡± They all greeted.


    ¡°Arise.¡± I said with my Alpha¡¯s voice and it blew like breeze across the people. They all bared their neck in submission. I could see ke try his best not to but failed eventually. He smiled satisfactorily with his mate by his side. She does not look satisfied that her mate had stepped down.


    ¡°And also, ke is my Beta.¡± I announced and they all smiled.


    ¡°Prepare for a feast tonight.¡± I ordered and they all cheered.


    ¡°Thank you so much.¡± ke said from behind. I turned towards him.


    ¡°I actually thought we were gonna fight it out.¡± I said and looked at his mate. Zhe walked towards me and bowed.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?.


    ¡°I am really sorry, I should not have spoken to you the way I did.¡± She apologized.


    ¡°It¡¯s nothing.¡± I replied.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go enjoy.¡± ke urged us. And we all smiled.


    ¡°Cheers.¡± They shouted. They all looked happy. It was true they needed an Alpha.


    I smiled. At least I did something good.


    ¡°Alpha.¡± I heard a childish voice call. I looked down to my feet and saw a girl with tiny ponytails. She was smiling. I carried her in my arms. She giggled.


    ¡°Alpha, when are we having our first run?¡± I heard someone asked.


    ¡°Now.¡± I said and they all cheered.


    ****


    We all walked towards the field. Some went behind the trees and stripped off their clothes. I also did same to mine.


    I morphed into my wolf. Sharp sightedness, enhanced hearing and boldness was all I felt. Each and every step I took forward held dominance.


    I have always shifted but it was Leo that has always been in control.


    I have never felt this free in my form. I howled and then my pack howled in acknowledgement. I walked forward and we stood ready for a run.


    I barked and started running. The ground shook to its core at each steps we took.


    After a while, we all came back to the pack house. Some changed back to their human forms while some did not bother. I walked behind somewhere and changed to my human form. I took the clothes I had kept there earlier on and wore it.


    I can¡¯t go home this night. I need total rest. I walked into the pack house.


    ¡°Your room has been prepared.¡± ke¡¯s mate announced.


    I don¡¯t know her name.


    ¡°And besides, may I know your name?¡± I asked.


    ¡°Martha.¡± She said. I smiled and hurried up the stairs.


    I pushed the door of the room open and saw that the room was indeed prepared.


    A king-sized bed. Paintings of different kinds. I sighed and walked towards the bed.


    I slumped down and soon dozed off.


    I gave Leo back the control.

 26

    CHAPTER TWENTY SIX


    ***********


    Leo¡¯s POV


    ***********


    The ray of sunlight pierced through the window and somehow the window could not cover it. I sleepily brought my hands over my eyes to shade it away from the sun.


    I tossed around on the bed andid on my right side. Didn¡¯t feelfortable. I turned around to the other side. Didn¡¯t feelfortable either.


    Guess it¡¯s high time I opened my eyes.


    I slowly opened my eyes and rubbed it, trying to clear my blurry vision. I looked around.


    Where is this ce?


    Painted in brown walls, cream curtains matching it giving it a uniquebination. Paintings of a wolf sitting beside a river and looking at its reflection hung at the right corner of the room.


    Then I looked on the bed.


    A Gi design bedsheets with its pillow case wasid on where I was lying on.


    I don¡¯t remembering here.


    I sat up and winced as my right foot touched the cold floor. I dropped the second and stood up. I felt weakened in my knee that I almost feel back on the bed. I rested on the wooden arm of the bed before taking everything in clearly.


    I staggered towards the door and pushed it open.


    Corridors. Corridors painted in chocte brown color with ayer of cream on it with flora design to spice up the beauty.


    I have never been here. Or have I?


    I walked through fee corridors before getting to a staircase. I looked down and realised that I was in ke¡¯s pack house.


    But what was I doing here?


    Why can¡¯t I remember anything?


    I ran my hand through my hair feeling the soft texture and sighed. I walked almost like jogged down the stairs and got to the sitting room.


    I heard some sounds like chatterings made a group of people. My legs moving its own, walked towards the kitchen.


    There, sat a group of young men with just threedies. Anotherdy was busy with the cooker while the rest were eating and chatting.


    As if they knew I was already there, they swerved their head around and stood up. They gulped lightly and looked nervous. Why?


    ¡°G-Good M-Morning, Alpha.¡± They greeted hesitantly and bowed.


    ¡°Good morning.¡± I replied but my voice came out croaked. I coughed and cleared my throat.Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    But, wait, Alpha?!


    Who is the Alpha?


    ¡°If I may ask, who is the Alpha?¡± I asked them. They all looked up at me as if I had gone through memory loss and or I was crazy. They darted their gaze amongst themselves and bowed their heads.


    ¡°Y-You are the one, Sir. Yesterday¡­¡± One of thedies was still exining when Martha, ke¡¯s mate decided toe in.


    ¡°Good morning, Alpha.¡± She greeted with a smile that I could not decipher if it was real or not.


    ¡°Good Morning.¡± I nodded my head.


    ¡°Where¡¯s ke?¡± I asked.


    ¡°On the field.¡± She replied and went towards the cupboard. She started doing some things. I looked back at the people that were still standing with their head bowed.


    ¡°You can go back to what you were doing.¡± I said and they all smiled and went back to eating.


    I exited the ce and walked towards the door. Pushing it open, well I wasn¡¯t the one that pushed it open, I looked up to see ke with a ss of wine in his hands.


    And yes by the way, what is it by time?


    ¡°Alpha Leo, you¡¯re awake.¡± He said with a smile as he closed the door. I stepped back a little for him to enter.


    ¡°Yeah, just woke up a while ago only to find out I am an Alpha.¡± I said as I walked back to the cream colored couch with furry material.


    ¡°Have you forgotten?.¡± He asked surprised.


    ¡°I only remembering here and telling you that I agree to be your Beta and now see I have be an Alpha, care to exin.¡± I said but he still stared at me like I was not in my right state of mind.


    ¡°So in one word, you can¡¯t remember bing our Alpha?¡± He asked again.


    ¡°Yes, I don¡¯t.¡± I replied firmly.


    ¡°Oh, now I see. Who is Jeff?¡± He asked and I looked up to him instantly?


    ¡°Jeff?¡± I have heard the name recently. Yeah, my look alike from the dream.


    ¡°What happened to him?¡± I asked, trying to see what he wanted to say.


    ¡°He is your wolf.¡± He said and smiled.


    ¡°You know, Alpha. Sorry to say this but letting your wolf take over your six senses is quite immature and makes one vulnerable.¡± He said. I felt like that was actually an insult.


    ¡°And what do you mean by that?¡± I asked.


    ¡°I meant to say we are supposed to keep our wolf side under check. Like subdue them. You know gaining control over them but you, your wolf just took over so easily.¡± He said and I only stared at him.


    I don¡¯t understand any single word of what he said.


    ¡°Okay. So how do I keep my wolf side subdued?¡± I asked.


    ¡°Wait, don¡¯t tell me you don¡¯t know how to do that or you are just joking?¡± He asked and sipped a little wine.


    ¡°What can you expect from someone that didn¡¯t grow with a mother or father by his side?¡± I muttered with a snort.


    ¡°So you don¡¯t talk to your wolf?¡± He asked incredulously.


    ¡°Yes. Can he speak?¡± I asked and ke burst outughing.


    ¡°Gosh, Leo. You are hrious with these questions you are asking. You are too naive.¡± He said amidstughing.


    ¡°I think your wolf¡¯s name is Jeff. Now just say something and he will listen you and reply.¡± He instructed seriously.


    ¡°Jeff.¡± I called out and did as he said. I shook my head when I heard no response.


    ¡°Try again.¡± He urged me.


    ¡°Jeff.¡± As I was about to shake my head and say that there no response, I heard a snort. I furrowed my eyebrows in confusion.


    ¡°Did you just utter a snort?¡± I asked ke. ke looked at me and shook his head negatively.


    ¡°You heard a snort?.¡± He asked with a chuckle.


    ¡°That¡¯s him.¡±


    ¡°Where is he?¡± I asked.


    ¡°In your head.¡± I heard a voice say and it unknowingly brought a smile on my face.


    ¡°I heard his voice, he spoke.¡± I announced to ke.


    ¡°You will have to tell me about this. Not knowing you could talk to your wolf, no training and the rest.¡± He said and Martha walked out with a tray in her hands.


    ¡°Thought you were still on the field.¡± She said as she used a hand to drag a stool closer to ke and gently ced the tray on it.


    ¡°Alpha Sir, what would you like to eat for breakfast?¡± She asked.


    ¡°Please before that what is it by the time?¡± I asked.


    ¡°11: 33 AM.¡± She said as she looked at her phone.


    ¡°Thanks.¡±

 27

    CHAPTER TWENTY SEVENThis belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?.


    **********


    Leo¡¯s POV


    **********


    ¡°Hey, bro, when are youing home?¡± Leticia asked as soon as I ced the phone beside my right ear.


    ¡°Soon.¡± I said.


    So I have been in this office since morning and going through paperwork. All thanks to Jeff, I am now an Alpha of a pack.


    ¡°You are wee.¡± The dummy said. I scoffed.


    I never knew it was this fun to have a little voice in your head, whispering things to you.


    ¡°We have lots of things to discuss.¡± He said and I could feel seriousness in his tone.


    ¡°But first, it¡¯s evening already. Mate will be worried about us.¡± He said.


    ¡°Are you going to ept her?¡± I asked as I dropped a file.


    ¡°We. Are we going to ept her?¡± He said and uttered a snort.


    ¡°Isn¡¯t she your mate?¡± I asked, teasing him.


    ¡°She is our mate.¡± He replied.


    ¡°You know I am tired of your teasing, now let¡¯s go home.¡± He said and I could no longer hear him.


    How does he do that?


    I packed some files in a drawer close to me and stood up. I stretched out my bones and yawnedzily.


    I looked around to see if there was anything I was missing or so. I shook my head and headed towards the door.


    Just as I was about to open the door, the door was pushed open that I had to move back a little. I looked at the person who had opened the door.


    ke.


    ¡°Good day, Alpha.¡± He greeted as he walked past me to the desk.


    ¡°Good day.¡± I replied and turned around.


    ¡°Where are you going?¡± He asked when he saw his I already packed everything back.


    ¡°Home. I am going home.¡± I said.


    ¡°Oh. But you have a room here.¡± He said and sat down.


    ¡°I know but that does not mean I should abandon my house.¡± I exined and checked my wristwatch. It was 5:33 PM already.


    ¡°Guy. You know what, see you tomorrow.¡± I said and hurriedly walked out of the office.


    I opened the door of the pack house and walked out.


    ¡°Good evening, Alpha.¡± I heard people greet me. I waved my hands at them with a little smile stretched on my lips.


    I dipped the car key into its hole and pulled the door. I sat down in the driver¡¯s seat and exhaled deeply before igniting the car engine.


    ************


    Rose¡¯s POV


    ************


    Leo had been out since yesterday. I don¡¯t know why. Maybe he is avoiding me.


    Stupid me. I hit my head and snorted.


    I was so silly to think he would love me. But at least he has not rejected me yet.


    That¡¯s quite good news.


    Then suddenly I heard the honking of a car. I sat up in sudden anticipation.


    That must be him. He has arrived. I dropped the clothes that were in my hands and hurriedly ran out of the room. I got to the living room and stood beside a chair.


    Then the I heard footstepsing towards the door. The door opened revealing no one else other than Leticia. My anticipating eyes fell in disappointment as I slumped my shoulders and fell on the chair.


    ¡°Hey, babe.¡± She greeted as she closed the door and walked joyfully over to me.


    ¡°Hi.¡± I replied with no tone of enthusiasm.


    Stupid her. She went out since morning, leaving me all to myself.


    ¡°What happened?¡± She asked with worrycing her voice.


    ¡°Nothing actually. What have you got?¡± I asked cheerfully, changing the topic.


    ¡°My boyfriend will being over today to pick me.¡± She announced as she brought out her phone that has been vibrating in her purse. She smiled when she saw the caller ID and clicked on the green button.


    ¡°Hello, honey.¡± She said smiling. So sweet.


    ¡°I¡¯m outside. You cane.¡± I heard a masculine voice say. Her boyfriend.


    ¡°Okay, on my way.¡± She said and quickly packed some of the things she had brought. She hurried into her room and I saw some clothes hanging out of the bags she was carrying as she walked out.


    ¡°I called my brother earlier on and he said he will being home soon.¡± She exined packing the things into her bags properly and licked her lips. I furrowed my eyebrows at this action.


    ¡°Don¡¯t be like that. What if he wants to kiss me?¡± She said with my eyes and a smile.


    ¡°You kiss almost all the time so what?¡± I asked and looked away.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry when my brother gets back, sort everything out with him and you will see how many kisses he will give you.¡± She said and carried thest bags.


    ¡°I don¡¯t want to keep my boyfriend waiting. See youter.¡± She ran towards the door and opened it. She stopped and looked at me.


    ¡°Thank you.¡± She said and before I could ask her what she meant by that. She ran out. I scoffed and rxed my body on the chair.


    I stood up and went into the kitchen. And this reminds me, I cannot cook.


    Bad. I need to learn how to cook.


    What if Leo wants me to cook one day?


    What if he likes his woman to be able to cook all kinds of dishes?


    Won¡¯t I be embarrassing him with the stupid culinary skills that I do not have?


    I hit my forehead. I am thinking too much. My breath became heavy. I inhaled and exhaled deeply but that does not stop my heart from beating faster.


    There are no what-ifs. I muttered to myself. I exhaled deeply again and walked towards the freezer. Opening it, I brought out a jar of mayonnaise and took just five slices of toast bread. I went through the spoon basket and picked one.


    I ced some mayonnaise on one slice and mped it together. Before I put it in my mouth, I remembered I needed juice to gulp it down with.


    I stood up and went towards the freezer and carried a jug of orange juice out. I took a cup and poured a little into it. I sipped a little and as I was about to take a bit out of my bread.


    I heard someone knock. I looked back at the door from the kitchen and dropped my juice. I went to the sitting room.


    ¡°Who¡¯s there?¡± I asked.


    No reply.

 28

    CHAPTER TWENTY EIGHT


    ***********


    Leo¡¯s POV


    ***********


    I turned off the car and stepped out. I locked the doors and ensured they were properly locked.


    I walked towards my house. Now that I could talk to my wolf. I feel somewhat connected to him more.


    I knocked on the door.


    ¡°Who¡¯s there?¡± I heard Rose¡¯s voice call out in question. I don¡¯t know why but I felt my heart skipped a beat.


    She opened the door and I came in contact with a rare pair of amber eyes.


    She looked at me and pulled the door open. She paved way for me to enter. I passed by her and sat down on the couch.


    ¡°And where is Leticia?¡± I asked as I unbuckled my shoesce.


    ¡°She.. Her boyfriend came over to pick her.¡± She said. I nodded my head.


    ¡°When do you n to leave?¡± I asked her.


    ¡°Huh?¡± She asked and I chuckled quietly.


    ¡°Just joking.¡± I said.


    Don¡¯t know why I said that. I shook my head and chuckled.


    I yawned and walked tiredly yo my room with my shoes in my hands to my room. I switched on the light and walked straight on the bed. I slumped on the bed and in no time, I dozed off.


    Today¡¯s work was so hectic.


    *************


    Author¡¯s POV


    *************


    Rose watched Leo walked out and heaved a sigh. She has been expecting him since yesterday.


    ¡®And also why does he have this strong aura around him?¡¯ She thought as she went back to the kitchen to continue eating. She ate it slowly. No one was pressurising her to eat anyway.


    The clock which was hung on the wall in the living room ticked 10 on dot. She turned towards it since she could see just above her. She sighed deeply and rinsed the cup of juice than she used.


    She yawned sleepily and switched off the light. She headed towards her room. She pushed the door open and walked straight to the bathroom. After she was done, she changed her clothes and went toy on the bed. After minutes of not doing anything but gazing at the ceiling, she slept off.


    ?~~Midnight~~?


    She kept tossing around on the bed. She shook her head vigorously like she was having a very bad nightmare. She was sweating profusely that it had her clothes soaked.


    The tingling sensation made her core clench together. She tightened her legs together and her breath became heavy.


    It was happening. Here and now.


    How stupid of her to have thought she was free from it.


    She turned around and finallyid on the back with her face turned towards the ceiling. She slowly opened her eyes and came in contact with dim light which made the atmosphere even more sensual.


    Her chest kept moving up and down with sweats dripping off her body. Despite the fact that the air conditioner was turned on, it still had little or no effect on her.


    This burning sensation needed to be quenched. She kept rocking back and forth with arms around her body.


    The unquenchable want for the other gender. She slowly reached for her core and pushed aside herce p¨¤nties. She moaned as she felt the wetness. She yed with her clitoris for some while but it was not satisfying as she wanted it to be.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?.


    She slid her hands down and dipped her middle finger into her. She threw her head back in ecstasy and moaned out. She twitched and her breath bing shallow. She continued for a while hoping it would stop but to her greatest disappointment, the tingling sensation did not stop.


    She slowly sat up and rested her head on the headboard, she sighed deeply and gulped lightly. This was really taking a toll on her. Her body was dripping with sweats. She gently ced her legs down on the floor and stood up. She slid down her panties and waddled her way out of her room. Her wet hair falling on her shoulders. She pushed the door of her room open and stood staring at Leo¡¯s room for a while. She walked towards it taking support from the walls.


    Knock! Knock! Knock!


    She knocked but got no reply. She closed her eyes tightly, trying ease the pain of what was happening to her. She knocked again but got no reply.


    She twisted the door knob and pushed the door open. Thankfully, Leo did not lock the door or else¡­


    The room was dark that she could hardly see anything in it. The only light that could be seen faintly was the one from the dim moonlight which stole its way into the room.


    Her hands moved and scrambled on the wall trying to search for the turn on/off socket. Her hands slightly brushed on something that seemed like it and she hurriedly moved her hands up again. She finally found it and switched it on.


    She turned around and saw Leoying on his stomach with his head buried in the pillow just above his head, snoring softly. She took slow strides ¡ª more like tiptoeing ¡ª towards him with lips pressed together and hands up in the air making she does not make a sound that could wake him up. Leo turned over andid on his back, he ced his right hand over his face and his eyes to shade the bright light that was suddenly there away from his face.


    She stopped on tracks and furrowed her eyebrows. Her heart skipped a beat the moment he did this single action. Her chest kept moving up and down in anxiety and fear. When she noticed he did not move again, she tiptoed and dipped her knee into the softfy bed.


    Leo was wearing a dark blue shorts which seemed like ck with white ropes around its waist band. She moved closer, still on her knees and slightly picked the ropes. She fumbled with it and tried loosening it.


    Leo felt something or someone was touching him. He slowly took his hand off his faced squinted his eyes open and behold, Rose was above him with wet hair and sweats seeping off her body, her breath was heavy. She was concentrating her attention more on the ropes.


    ¡°Rose.¡± He called out. She stopped what she was doing and stared at him with eyes quivering in fear and anxiety.


    ¡°Leo.¡± She breathed out. And the sound of his name on her lips made her nipples to stand erect. She threw her head back and moaned.


    ¡°Rose.¡± Leo said, now seeing clearly. He realised what she was doing and hurriedly turned her over.


    ¡°Leo¡­ Please¡­ Touch me¡­ I need this¡­ I need you¡­¡± She stuttered and begged him as she tried to pull her hands away from his hands that had her gripped under him. She struggled against him, trying to make his body touch her, at least.


    Then an intoxicating scent filled the air. This scent made him, especially his wolf, Jeff, go crazy in excitement.


    ¡°Rose.¡± Jeff growled as he sniffed in the air.


    ¡°What happened? Why are you this aroused?¡± He asked as his eyes roamed down her damp body.


    ¡°I¡­ Need¡­ You.¡± She stuttered with her chest going up and down. Jeff was trying his best to fight the urge to mark her as her neck was left bare. The scent of her arousal was really adding fuel to the fire.


    He closed his eyes tightly and tried blocking his sis senses. But Rose was not making it easy for him. She kept thrashing under him, trying to struggle out of his grasp.


    ¡°Leo¡­ I¡­ Need¡­ You¡­ I¡¯m dying¡­ Please¡­¡± She begged him. He was so close into sessfully blocking it out when she spoke up. He opened his eyes sharply and started down at her. His gums was beginning to ache him and his fangs trying to elongate with his breath bing heavy. He was trying to fight the urge. The urge to mark her.


    Slowly, ever slowly. His fangs starteding out and his eyes changing between his normal eye color to his wolf¡¯s eye color, emerald green.


    In a blink of an eye, he dipped his head into the crook of her neck and bit her. Rose screamed out in pain and closed her eyes.


    It seemed like something got triggered in her. Like a curse that was cast on her. She opened her eyes sharply. Her eyes shining brightly blue and her body started shaking beneath him like she was convulsing. Leo pulled out his fangs and licked off the blood that had seeped out. The bite slowly begin to take shape but then suddenly an heavy wind blew him off her. He hit his body against the wardrobe and slid down. He coughed out out blood and looked up to see Rose¡¯s body twitching.


    Hairs. Yes. Hairs began to sprout out of her skin. Her hands started taking shapes. Her clothes ripped apart into shreds. Bones cracked and reformed. She sat up like she was being controlled and she screamed out in pain loudly as she felt her back bone shift.


    ***********


    Leo watched in astonishment of what had just happened. She¡­ She just shifted. Like right here and now.


    ¡°Stupid, go meet her.¡± Jeff yelled in his head. Leo hurriedly scrambled towards her and bent down besides Rose¡¯s wolf. She had a brown fur with some ck dots. She barked at him.


    ************


    Rose¡¯s POV


    ************


    The pain I felt was so unbearable. Like I felt like each and every limbs of mine tore apart.


    Enhanced hearing, sharp sight and a different body build was I felt. I looked at Leo who was bending down next to me on the bed. I noticed something in his features. Surprise. He was surprised.


    He slowly brought his hands up. I shifted away with my somewhat weak legs. Then I realised I was actually standing on four.


    I looked down and saw paws, like a dog¡¯s paws. I turned around on the bed and faced the mirror.


    There¡­ There I saw a wolf with a brown color and amber eye color.


    Then the realization hits me hard like a bullet. I shifted. Like I just shifted. I really did. I turned to look at Leo who had a smile on his face. He patted my head and I purred.


    ¡°What is your name?¡± He asked.

 29

    CHAPTER TWENTY NINE


    **********


    Leo¡¯s POV


    **********


    ¡°What is your name?¡± I asked her as I patted her on her fur.


    ¡°Give me control. Stupid.¡± Jeff said impatiently.


    ¡°No.¡± I disagreed. Then I noticed Rose was beginning to shake on her knees and in a blink of an eye, she fell on the bed and cked out.


    ¡°She needs rest. Shifting at such age takes a great toll on people.¡± Jeff said silently. I nodded my head in agreement as I covered her wolf with the nkets. I stood up and went to sit on the couch.


    **MORNING**


    I heard someone barked out. I groaned and slowly squinted my eyes open only to see Rose still in her wolf form and looking at me like I had just descended from heaven. I smiled a little and stood up. I walked towards her. It was so early in the morning and the sun was just beginning to rise.


    ¡°Good morning.¡± I cooed. She barked at me.


    ¡°Tell her to change back to her human form.¡± Jeff said.


    ¡°Shift back to your human form.¡± I said and she barked again.


    ¡°She does not know how to do it.¡± Jeff said like he was interpreting what she was barking.


    ¡°Teach her.¡± He said, more like ordered.


    ¡°Close your eyes and imagine being in your human form.¡± I said gently. She did as I told her. Nothing happened.


    I narrowed my eyes on her.


    ¡°Again.¡± Jeff said.


    ¡°Okay, again. Calm down. Close your eyes and imagine being in your human form.¡± I said again and she did it. She slowly morphed back to her human body.


    She was naked. I moved away from her and turned my back to her. I heard something like she was trying to cover herself.


    ¡°Leo.¡± Her voice came out choked. I walked towards the stool and carried the jug with a cup. I poured water it and stretched it towards her. She collected it feebly and drank it.


    ¡°Slowly.¡± I urged her.


    ¡°Thanks.¡± She said and wiped her lips. I collected the cup and ced it down. She moved up a little so that she could ce her head on the headboard and she drew up the nket to cover her well. I could still see my mark on her neck.


    ¡°For how long?¡± I asked.


    ¡°Huh?¡± She asked, obviously not getting what I meant.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?.


    ¡°I mean yesterday night¡­ And everything that happened. Exin it.¡± I said as I took a seat beside her on the bed.


    ************


    Rose¡¯s POV


    ************


    I was super excited that I had finally changed but that too with pain. Bute to think of it, how was it possible?


    Everything still remained unclear to me.


    Leo is asking about what happened yesterday. I guess this is the only way to know if there will be a future for us. It is high time I exined everything to him.


    ¡°It all started one night. I went out with few friends for an high school party. While I was drunk, I felt someone stab me with something but due to my drunkenness I could not see the person or make out what it was. Then few weekster, I started having this tingling sensation in¡­ in¡­ erm¡­ my core.¡± I hesitated for while.


    ¡°I did not take it serious at first neither did I know what to do so I just ignored it but it was already beginning to affect in such a way that I had to y with myself. My parents took me the hospital and the doctor told me that I was injected with a fluid that makes one¡¯s sex drive high. My parents did not have the money, even if they had they would not waste it on me. So since then I have been battling with it. When I almost lured my foster dad into having s¨ºx with me, my mom threw me out. And that was when I found myself on Alpha Damien¡¯s pack ground.¡± I exined without looking at him. He shook his head and took my hands.


    ¡°Really sorry about that.¡± He said.


    ¡°What of you¡­ Erm¡­ shifting and like you had this blue light shining out of your eyes?¡± He asked looking at me. My eyes actually.


    ¡°I have never shifted before and also I don¡¯t know what happened or how I shifted.¡± I replied and pulled my hands away from him. I don¡¯t know why but it seems like there are some emotions I was feeling but they were definitely not what I was supposed to be feeling. I slowly slid down from the bed and stood up making sure that the nket was totally tied around me properly. I walked towards the mirror and saw a bite mark on my neck.


    Wait, Leo marked me? He really did. I smiled. I was too shy to turn to look at him.


    As I gently caressed it, I shuddered and moaned silently. I heard him groan behind. I turned around to see Leo with his eyes on me. I suddenly became self conscious and fiddled with the tip of the nket.


    ¡°I will leave you now. Come out when you are done.¡± He said hesitantly and walked out of the room, searching his neck nervously. Immediately he left, I breathed out and a smile crept on my lips.


    First, I shifted.


    Second, I got marked by Leo.


    Isn¡¯t it great?


    But a thought crossed my mind and I frowned.  He hasn¡¯t mated with me yet.


    I had better hurry to take my bath now. I hurriedly pulled off the nket and ran naked to the bathroom.


    I stood in front of the mirror staring at my reflection. My appearance already changed a lot. My amber eyes shone brightly with a somewhat happy emotion. My body build seem even more sexy. I smiled.


    ¡°Hi,¡± I heard a female voice say as I was about to press the toothpaste on my toothbrush. I stopped and looked around. I looked at every corner.


    ¡°Hello.¡± I said aloud. I heard a little chuckle. I strained my ear even more.


    ¡°Hello.¡± I said again.


    ¡°I am Halona.¡± I heard a small voice say.


    ¡°Halona? Where are you?¡± I asked?


    ¡°In your head.¡± She replied.


    ¡°Ohh¡­ Wait¡­ You are my wolf, right?¡± I asked her softly.


    ¡°Yeah, I am.¡± She replied.


    ¡°Ohhh, you know I have seen a lots of people who talk to their wolves. I thought they were only using to joke. How are you?¡± I asked her.


    ¡°I am fine. I am finally free. You don¡¯t know how I felt being locked way from you.¡± She said and I could envision her facial expression. I smiled at her.


    ¡°You are with me now. Guess we could be best buddies.¡± I said cheerfully.


    ¡°Yeah. Sure.¡± She said excitedly and rolled her eyes.


    Wait, rolled her eyes?


    ¡°Howe I can see your facial expression?¡± I asked her like I was some naivedy.


    ¡°It is normal.¡± She replied.


    ¡°Howe I was told that I was wolfless and that I could not shift?¡± I asked her as I stepped into the shower.


    ¡°I also don¡¯t know. I tried my best to talk or get in touch with you but I was locked away. Far away from you. Somewhere very dark and I felt like I was ced under a some sort of spell. Could not talk or move.¡± She exined and I nodded my head in understanding


    I turned on the shower and the water soon started pouring on me. I smiled satisfactorily and drowned myself in the pool of the wetness.


    Coming out of the bathroom, I wrapped the sky blue towel around my body and walked out into the room.


    Oh my goodness!


    My clothes are still in my room and here I am in Leo¡¯s room. I have no other choice than you wear his clothes. And besides, he is my mate after all. I smiled and opened his wardrobe. I picked out an oversized shirt and a pair of boxers. I looked at the mirror and saw some lotions on the drawers. I walked towards it and pressed some lotions on my palm then I rubbed them against my skin.


    I guess there is no need for the ointment since the one that will always help me when I am in need of it is now with me. Halona chuckled at the imagination I had in my head. I smiled.


    ¡°Horny b*tch.¡± I said aloud as I wore the clothes. She chuckled.


    ¡°I want to talk to him.¡± She said softly.


    ¡°Are you shy?¡± I asked as I stared at my reflection in the mirror. I packed my hair with one hand- it was not wet since I used a shower cap- and searched through the drawers for an hair tie. I did not see one but I saw a tiny rope. I took it and wrapped round my hair. It poured down on my back. I sniffed in Leo¡¯s cologne and shook my head in delight. I could feel Halona moved a bit.


    ¡°I want to see him.¡± She said again.


    ¡°Okay, okay. I¡¯ming.¡± I said as I wore the clothes. I cleaned my face and looked at the mirror to see if I was presentable enough. Halona rolled her eyes and scoffed.


    ¡°Naughty wolf.¡± I said and walked out of the room with my hair jingling at my back.

 30

    CHAPTER THIRTY


    ***********


    Leo¡¯s POV


    ***********


    She stood there with my clothes on her. She looked¡­ I gulped hard and quickly averted my gaze away from her. Ladies can be so enticing. I coughed out and cleared my throat.


    ¡°it¡¯s morning. Ain¡¯t you hungry?¡± I asked as I stared at anywhere but her.


    ¡°I¡­ I am sorry. My clothes were not in your room so I had to wear yours.¡± She exined nervously. I waved my hands dismissively and nodded my head in understanding.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. It¡¯s nothing. Besides it looks good on you.¡± I said before realizing what I had said. I mped my lips shut and looked away. These lips of mine.


    ¡°Erm¡­ what would you cook?¡± I asked her changing the topic and also preventing her from thinking about I just spilled out.


    ¡°I¡­ erm¡­ I don¡¯t know how to cook.¡± She said silently. I looked at her with eyes dted in shock.


    She does not know how to cook, how possible is that?


    ¡°You can¡¯t?¡± I asked her again to be sure.


    ¡°Nope.¡± She said and made the pop sound. I rxed on the chair with a sigh.


    ¡°Why?¡± I asked her with my eyes on her now. She breathed out and walked towards the couch before sitting on it. She was about to speak but then she pursed her lips again.


    ¡°In my younger days, even though I am still young¡­¡± She said and made a funny gesture. I chuckled and looked away from her.


    ¡°I was busy trying to cure myself so I did not have time to learn thedies¡¯ etiquette and also my foster parents like I said earlier were not supportive. I even had to go to clubs to get men to touch me sexually.¡± She said and that really enraged me. I growled and my breath became heavy.


    Who dared to touch what¡¯s mine?¡±


    Within a second, I had her pinned under me on the couch.


    ¡°No man. No male will ever touch you. You are mine and mine alone. Understood?¡± I growled to her face. She was beginning to shake in fright but then slowly a smirk crept its way on her lips. I narrowed my eyes at her in confusion.


    ¡°Give your wolf control, please.¡± She said batting her eyelids. I furrowed my eyebrows at her.


    ¡°I am her wolf, Halona by name.¡± She introduced and I nodded my head. I stood up from her and released her hands. I sat down, trying to calm down. Jeff took this chance and pushed me to the back of my mind. I grunted disapprovingly. He smiled at her and she giggled.


    Wolves can be weird at times.


    ¡°HI, I am Jeff.¡± He introduced himself like some gentleman which he is not. I scoffed.


    ¡°Don¡¯t me me. I have not spoken to a female before.¡± He said and I chuckled.Content provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°We still have not talked yet.¡± He reminded me. And I could feel the seriousness in his voice even though he was smiling at her.


    ***********


    Rose¡¯s POV


    ***********


    This wolf of mine is really something. Just when I was shivering in fear of being pinned down. She decided to take over and ask Leo to give his wolf control. Horny b*tch.


    She pushed me to the back of my mind. Now all I can do is sit and watch how she giggles and blush at every sweet single word he says to her. I uttered a snort.


    ¡°When you are done, please give me back control.¡± I said and closed my eyes.


    I suddenly felt like I was back to my body. Then I noticed I had a nket on me, it fell on my feet. I stepped out of it and bent to pick it up. I looked around, searching for Leo. I walked to the kitchen. I looked around and still did not see him. I sniffed in and that was when I knew that he cooked before. But where is he?


    ¡°Leo.¡± I called out.


    Did I really sleep off?


    ¡°Halona, I thought I told you to give me back control as soon as you are done?¡¯ I asked her.


    ¡°You were asleep and I did not want to wake you up.¡± She answered. I walked to his room and went into the bathroom but still did not find him. Where could he have gone?¡±


    I went to the back of the apartment but yet he was there. And I don¡¯t have his contact. I went back into the house and sighed deeply. My stomach made a sound and I frowned. I have not even eaten yet. I dragged my feet to the kitchen. I looked into the pots and saw that they were already clean. I swallowed lightly as I looked on the table. I saw a food sk there. I walked towards it and opened it. Thank goodness, he cooked mine also. I sniffed in the aroma of potatoes and sauce. I was about to take the spoon to take a bite when I saw a sheet of paper ced under the jug. I narrowed my eyes on it and looked at it with scrutiny before picking it. I opened it.


    ¡°Rose, guess you have been looking for me since you woke up. Well, sorry for causing you so much trouble. You don¡¯t need to be bothered. I am in a very important ce. I already prepared your meal. Will be back this night.¡±


    Your mate, Leo.


    I smiled as I read it aloud. I looked at the food and started eating. Guess I am the only one left at home. I poured the orange juice into the cup and sipped it as I savored the food. Leo is the best cook ever.

 31

    CHAPTER THIRTY ONE


    ************


    Rose¡¯s POV


    ************


    I kept pacing to and fro with my phone jingling in my hands. I wanted to do something with it but I forgot the instance I thought about it. Crazy.


    And not to add that I was also waiting for Leo toe. Then I heard a car honk and drove into the garage. I hurried towards the window and pulled the curtain to the side. I smiled knowing full well he was the one. Soon after I heard the door jamming and the sound of locking the door. I heard footstepsing towards the door. I happily jumped and left the window. I did not wait for him to knock, I twisted the doorknob and pushed it open. Leo stood there with his attention on his phone before he finally looked up. I smiled and paved the way for him to enter. He nodded his head and walked in. as he got to the couch, he slumped down on it without thinking twice and closed his eyes.


    ¡°seems you are really tired,¡± I said as I closed the door and walked towards him. I bent down before him and started unbuckling his shoes. He seemed to notice this, he opened his eyes and looked at me.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I will do it myself.¡± He said tiredly.


    ¡°Don¡¯t bother, I will help you. You are very tired.¡± I said softly and raised his foot a little bit then I pulled the shoe out. I did the same to the door.


    ¡°Thanks.¡± He mumbled.


    ¡°I can massage your body for you,¡± I suggested with a pouty smile.


    ¡°Really?¡± he asked and I nodded


    ¡°Okay.¡¯ He said and slowly stood up. As he was about to pick the shoes, I already bent down to pick the shoes. He looked at me and I smiled sheepishly. He shook his head and headed towards his room while I trailed behind him. He pushed the door to his room open and we walked in. I closed the door. He started by pulling off his shirt, revealing his back.


    ¡°So sexy,¡± Halona whispered. I scoffed and looked away. He removed his belt and was left with a pair of trousers that seemed to want to fall but he held it with his hands and fell on the bed.


    ¡°There is oil in that drawer,¡± he said, pointing towards the drawer. I walked towards it and opened it. I saw it and walked back to him on the bed. Heid on his stomach so I just went on my knees with him beneath and between my legs. I opened the bottle and let a few drops on his back before closing it and cing my hands on his back. I rubbed his shoulders giving him a tiny squeeze. He groaned and I smiled. I continued rubbing his back and massaging.


    ¡°Touch here.¡± He pointed to his ribcage.


    ¡°Okay,¡± I said and slowly trailed my palms there and continued rubbing.


    ¡°Thank you so much.¡± That was thest word I heard before he dozed off. He must be exhausted.


    ***********


    Leo¡¯s POV


    ***********


    *Next Morning*


    The ray of sunlight seeped through the curtain. I tossed to another side of the bed but I felt like I was sleeping on something or rather someone. I slowly opened my eyes and looked out of the window. The sun was beginning to rise. My mouth went wide into a yawn, I looked around and saw Rose lying with her hair all over her face and one of her legs on mine. I gently carried her legs and put them down slowly. She groaned and turned over. I saw a clearer image of my mark on her neck. My lips curved into a smile, my hands slowly moved towards her neck and caressed my mark. She shuddered slightly and moaned subconsciously. I smirked, liking the way I was affecting her. Then I saw a locket on her neck. I creased my eyebrows. As I was about to touch it and have a proper look at it, she held my hands and the locket with another hand.


    ¡°Don¡¯t touch it.¡± She muttered and released my hands sleepily.


    ¡°Why?¡± I asked her.Owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°It is what I have left of my real parents.¡± She muttered drowsily. I nodded my head and slid down from the bed. My trousers dropped on the floor. I looked down and giggled. I must have removed the belt yesterday and forgot to zip it up or even button. I picked it and held it in my hands as I walked towards the bathroom. I stood before the mirror. My hair was disheveled then I noticed something on my neck. It looked like¡­ a mark. My hands moved on their own and they touched my neck. I kind of twitched and shook my head.


    Wait, she marked me?


    I pushed the door of the bathroom open. ¡°Rose,¡± I called out as I went ahead to tap her. she grumbled incoherently.


    ¡°Rose,¡± I called again. She slowly opened her eyes and sat up. She ced her head on the headboard as she exhaled.


    ¡°Good morning, Leo.¡± She said with a yawn. I did not even reply to her as what was doing me was urgent.


    ¡°You marked me?¡± I said, more like questioned. Then she looked at me with a dazed expression. She gulped nervously and ced her legs straight.


    ¡°Hmm¡­ about that¡­ erm¡­ I did not mean to¡­ I¡­ hmm¡­ I don¡¯t ¡­. Like..¡± she stuttered that even I could hardly make a word she said.


    ¡°Exin,¡± I instructed her.


    ¡°Last night, when I was massaging you, my gums started itching me like they were beginning to ache. I did not what happened but  I found myself bringing my head closer to your bare neck after that I can¡¯t remember what happened  All I saw was blooding out of your neck before I cked out.¡± She said, not looking at me in the eye. She was really scared and I could feel it somehow. Guess this was how the mate bond works.


    ¡°Don¡¯t be scared. I am not going to get to hurt you.¡± I said to her. she nodded carefully.


    ¡°Besides, I am your mate so it is nothing. It is just I never¡­ like I was not ready. But anyway, I have to go somewhere very important so I must be quick.¡± I said and hurriedly went into the bathroom.


    I forgot to take the clothes I would be wearing. I should ask Rose.


    ¡°Rose,¡± I yelled out.


    ¡°Yes.¡± She replied.


    ¡°Please, help me with some pair of trousers and a shirt,¡± I said.

 32

    CHAPTER THIRTY TWO


    ************


    Rose¡¯s POV


    ************


    Stupid.


    Stupid wolf.


    Stupid Halona.


    She pushed me to mark him and left me the moment I needed her to defend me.


    ¡°I am not stupid.¡± She said in a duh tone and rolled her eyes.


    ¡°You¡­ if you had not pushed me to mark him, would I have done it?¡± I asked her as I exited Leo¡¯s room.


    ¡°Oh, please. If you did not mark himst night, you would still mark him in the future, so what?¡± she asked with a scoff.


    ¡°And besides Jeff says he loves it.¡± She added and I uttered a snort as I walked into my room.


    She and her prince are charming.


    I went straight to the bathroom.


    **Some Minutes Later**


    I came out of the bathroom, wrapped in a towel and I had my hair covered in a shower cap. I went towards my wardrobe and brought out an orange flora design gown which will probably reach my knee since I have not worn it since the day Leticia and I bought it. I wore my underwear and finally wore the gown. It reached just where I said it would. I zipped it up from the side and went towards the mirror. I pulled off the shower cap and my hair fell freely. Ibed it and left. I was not going anywhere so I was not feeling like packing it. I saw it somewhere on the inte that guys like girls with their hair poured down, maybe Leo will like it. I also was not wearing make-up. It¡¯s not like I am used to it anyways.


    I stepped into my pair of slippers and walked out of the room. As I got to the living room, Leo already got there and was d in the clothes I had picked for him. A blue shirt and a pair of grey trousers.


    ¡°Hey,e over.¡± He looked up at me and urged me toe towards him. I smiled a little and strode towards him. It was fruit sd. Gosh, this guy is a great cook.


    ¡°Eat up.¡± He said and I took my fork. I started eating.


    ¡°I have a lot of meeting to attend today so I mightete.¡± He informed me and I nodded my head in understanding even though I was wondering I was a bit sad. Then I heard someone chuckle in my head.


    ¡°So what now?¡± I asked her. my annoying wolf of course.


    ¡°Jeff just said Leo wanted to say he will miss you,¡± Halona said with a chuckle. I did not know when Iughed out. Leo looked at me before taking his gaze away from me. He must have known that Halona told me.


    ¡°Sorry,¡± I muttered as I swallowed the rest of theughter. I continued eating.


    Leo sipped some juice and cleaned his mouth with a tissue before cing it in the tray. He was about to carry it when I stopped him by holding his hands.


    ¡°I will do it. You can leave it to me so that you won¡¯t bete.¡± I said with a polite smile.


    ¡°Okay, thanks.¡± He said, he pushed his chair back which made some noise before standing up. He picked his phone and car key.


    ¡°Bye,¡± I said. He nodded and waved his hands without looking back at me. I scowled. He should have at least looked back.


    ¡°Take care.¡± I heard his voice in my head and my lips curled into a contented smile. He just mind-linked at me.


    There is progress slowly.


    Progress in our rtionship.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?.


    A lone tear dropped down from my eyes. It was not sadness but happiness. The happiness of being epted.


    **********


    Leo¡¯s POV


    **********


    I did not know why but I felt really bad for leaving her alone at home but what can I do? I¡¯ve got responsibilities too.


    I drove straight into the garage.


    ¡°Good morning, Alpha.¡± I heard and waved at them with a little smile.


    They all walked off. I went straight to the packhouse. Well, in the packhouse. There is my office, rooms, and all including the kitchen which was just on thest floor. I pushed the door without knocking and I saw my beloved Beta on his mate on the couch. They both stopped whatever they were doing and looked at me. They were looking at the door, like who had dared to barge in on them like that.


    ¡°Oh, it¡¯s you, Alpha,¡± ke said as he stood up from her while she sat down properly and arranged her dress. It turns out they were only kissing as I could see Martha¡¯s lipstick on his cheeks. I would have fined him for making out on my couch.


    ¡°Yeah, it¡¯s me,¡± I answered with a scoff.


    ¡°Ready to go?¡± I asked as I walked up the stairs.


    ¡°Yeah.¡± He replied, following me.


    ¡°Okay,¡± I said. I pushed the door of the office and we both walked in.


    ¡°Don¡¯t you think this packhouse needs an elevator?¡± I asked him as I pulled out files while he put the curtains up.


    ¡°Yeah, I do.¡± He said and I looked up at him.


    ¡°What¡¯s with the gruff replies?¡± I questioned him with a re.


    ¡°I was busy doing something.¡± He said with a snort.


    ¡°Doing what?¡± I teased him, pretending not to know what he was doing and he sat down.


    ¡°Stop it.¡± He said out of annoyance and I chuckled.


    ¡°You don¡¯t need to be angry. Not like she is leaving you or something.¡± I said and picked a pen.


    ¡°Whatever, what have you got?¡± he asked as he took a seat opposite to mine.


    ¡°We¡¯ve got loads of works. And I wonder if you always work or make out with your mate. Like seriously?¡± I said and passed him his share of files. He rolled his eyes and collected it from me.


    ¡°Concerning the elevators, I will contact my dad¡¯s Beta.¡± He said and I looked at him, not getting what he meant.


    ¡°I mean he was the one that was always in charge of the repair concerning the packhouse.¡± He rified. I nodded.


    ¡°I will love to meet him,¡± I said and he nodded his head.


    ¡°Okay. I will tell him toe over.¡± He said. ¡± and you will also meet my dad.¡± He added.


    I turned my chair around and picked a file that was just right beside him.


    ¡°Wait, what is this on your neck?¡± he asked. He must have seen my mark.


    ¡°my mate¡¯s mark,¡± I replied.


    ¡°Wow, congrattions. Man, no wonder I felt like I was now protecting someone new. When are we meeting here?¡± he asked.


    ¡°We? Who are the ¡®we¡¯?¡± I asked with arched eyebrows.


    ¡°The pack and I,¡± he answered and rolled his eyes.


    ¡°I will tell you, it is kind ofplicated. You cannot understand.¡± I said and he nodded. But I should have known him better.


    ¡°We have meetings to attend to, right?¡± I asked and he nodded his head positively.


    ¡°Then let¡¯s get moving.¡±

 33

    CHAPTER THIRTY THREE


    **********


    Leo¡¯s POV


    **********


    ke is so stupid and crazy, to be honest. Like why would he do something like that?


    Okay, I am so pissed right now.


    I am frustrated to the core. I told him that I would announce the fact that I was mated already soon to the pack but my stupid and crazy beta decided to dere it before me.


    After going for several meetings, driving in different cars, anding back to the packhouse to clear things and return to Rose but then I met some of my pack members with weird smiles on their faces. Don¡¯t get me wrong. Every Alpha would want his pack members to be happy but these were weird and disturbing.


    *shback*


    I was amazed at what was going on. Then a little girl walked up to me and said that when was there Lunaing to see them. To say I was shocked is an understatement. Like I was astonished. I mean how could they have known they had a Luna if not for my stupid Beta. I will keep calling him that. I faked a smile and looked at the eagerly waiting pack members I did not know when the next word escaped my mouth.


    ¡°Tomorrow.¡± And they all cheered happily and they *Yayyed*. They drank a few toasts and also offered me some which I dly took. Not like I had a choice. I looked around searching for my stupid Beta and guess what, he was nowhere to be found. He must have run off when we came back.


    ¡°ke, you are so dead,¡± I said through the mind link. I heard a chuckle.


    ¡°Did you just chuckle?¡± I asked as I smiled towards a little boy who was tugging at my leg to carry him.


    ¡°Let me tell you something, earlier this morning. The pack members came to me and told me that they suddenly felt connected to someone else by bond. I also felt it like I told you earlier on. So, someone suggested, it was just a guess, maybe you had marked someone. And guess what? it is true so¡­ they kind of figured it out themselves. And also, when you went to the kitchen, they saw your neck and your mark so don¡¯t me entirely on me. You also had a hand in it.¡± He said. I uttered a snort and blocked him.


    ¡°Don¡¯t you want our mate to be the Luna of our pack?¡± Jeff asked me.


    ¡°It is not like that. She is recovering, remember?¡± I said to him.


    ¡°She will soon get healed. Let¡¯s give her the honor she deserves.¡± He said and I nodded my head.


    ¡°Hey guys, you all should go to bed early. I will take my leave.¡± I announced.


    ¡°Bring our Luna.¡± Someone yelled and the others shook their heads in agreement. I smiled half-heartedly as I visualized the amount of work I would be doing tomorrow.


    *End of shback*


    Like I don¡¯t believe that flimsy excuse ke told me. I turned right and drove straight into the garage. I switched off the car¡¯s engine and stepped out of the car before locking and cross-checking again.


    I looked at my wristwatch and saw that was already 12:38 AM. And I was going to be at the pack by 11:37 AM tomorrow or today. Iughed lightly. Time can be confusing at times. I walked towards my apartment and inserted the key into the keyhole before twisting the doorknob. I pushed the door and went in. I switched on the light because I know Rose must have switched it off before going to bed. I silently walked to my room. Pulling off my clothes, I walked to the bathroom to have a cool bath. I was really tired, and I need a massage badly. Not to add that my supposed masseur is asleep. I turned on the shower and had a quick bath before stepping out in a towel wrapped around my waist. I quickly my pajamas and walked out of the room. I had no shirt on.


    I needed to go check on Rose, I gently opened the door of her room so as not to wake her up. She was sleeping so peacefully. I smiled satisfactorily and closed the door back gently.


    I went to the living room and switched off the light. Time to go to bed. I stretched out and a willful yawn escaped my mouth.


    ************


    Rose¡¯s POV


    ************


    *NEXT MORNING*


    I squeezed my eyebrows. I don¡¯t want to wake up. I want to keep sleeping. No, please don¡¯t open it. I tossed around on the bed drowsily. I finally settled on my back and my eyes went wide open.  ¡°why do you have to open?¡± I asked my eyes rhetorically.


    I slowly sat up and ced my head on the headboard. I could hear birds chirp and a huge breath escaped my nostrils. Time to start a new day, I guess. I stood up from the bed walked out of the room. My sense of smell has heightened. I sniffed in the air and the aroma of a sumptuous meal found its way into my nostrils. I grinned and jogged to the living room. I walked to the kitchen and saw Leo d in just a see-through singlet and a pair of shorts. Who else if not he would be cooking?


    ¡°Good morning.¡± I greeted him as I walked towards the ce rack.


    ¡°Good morning.¡± He replied as he poured what seemed like macaroni into two tes.


    ¡°Do you ever sleep?¡± I asked and took a seat on the stool close to him. He turned to look at me.


    ¡°I am a man. So, sleeping will be hard as I have got loads of responsibilities but it is also very essential.¡± He said as he ced something that looked like a leaf on the macaroni. He is good at this. So enthusiastic.


    ¡°Why didn¡¯t you go for a cook job?¡± I teased him. I saw his lips raise into a smirk before he chuckled. He was so focused on cing the things on the food. He looked at me, I took my gaze away timidly.


    ¡°My mom left us at such young age so I had no choice but to learn to take care of basic things like cooking and cleaning.¡± He exined and I nodded my head.


    ¡°And besides when I applied for the job of being an assistant cook, they told me I was too handsome and sexy to be one. They also said that they don¡¯t want their male customers to turn gay overnight all because of me.¡± He teased and I burst outughing.


    ¡°You look pretty when you smile andugh.¡± He said softly and I fiddled with the hem of my top, suddenly nervous while our eyes locked.Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Okay, this is going awry and bing awkward. It was not meant to be a romantic moment but anyways it¡¯s fine. I like the feeling.


    ¡°I am done.¡± He said, breaking eye contact.


    Oh¡­¡± I trailed off and he passed mine over to me and sat down right in front of me. We soon started eating.

 34

    CHAPTER THIRTY FOUR


    **********


    Leo¡¯s POV


    **********


    Gosh, I am freaking nervous right now. Like how do you expect me to tell someone that she is going to be a Luna this night? And that too impromptu. I slowly gazed at her, unable to talk. She was eating. I have to say it now or never. It is high time I said it. I coughed out and cleared my throat. She looked up at me worriedly. ¡°Are you okay?¡± she asked.


    Am I okay?


    She passed her cup of water to me which I dly epted and gulp down within a few seconds. ¡°Okay?¡± she asked again and I nodded my head positively.


    ¡°Erm¡­¡± I mped my lips shut and exhaled. This is very hard. Like really hard.


    ¡°Erm¡­ rose¡­.¡± I called out and she looked at me attentively. My heart kept skipping beats as I stared at her amber eyes.


    ¡°Hmm¡­. I ¡­ erm¡­¡± I stuttered. Gosh, I have never been as anxious as I am right now.


    ¡°What do you want to say?¡± she asked softly.


    ¡°Erm¡­ what do you think of being a Luna?¡± I asked her. not what I wanted to ask but let¡¯s go with this first to see her reaction.


    ¡°Luna? I don¡¯t think I can.¡± She answered, shaking her head negatively. I frowned.


    ¡°And why do you say so?¡± I questioned her with my attention on her now.


    ¡°I don¡¯t think I can do it. You know it is a heavy burden and only the strong can carry it. I am not that strong¡­¡±


    ¡°You are strong and you can and will carry it,¡± I said to her. She gasped and looked me in the eye.


    ¡°no, I can¡¯t,¡± she said and looked away.


    ¡°Guess you will have to learn because guess what? You are one now,¡± I said with a fake smile though anxiety was eating me up from within. She looked at me with eyes dted in shock.


    ¡°What?!¡± she gasped and blinked her eyes.


    ¡°I said you are a Luna now.¡± I dered slowly for her toprehend.


    ¡°How? When? Where?¡± she asked and I could sense panic in her voice. Not to talk of her hands that were beginning to shake. I quickly stood up and ran towards her.Owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Calm down, Rose,¡± I whispered to her and patted her back soothingly.


    ¡°I¡­ I¡­ don¡¯t know¡­ I can¡¯t¡­¡± she grabbed me by my singlet and tears were beginning to fall from her eyes. Gosh, this is so agitating.


    ¡°Calm down, breath in and breath out,¡± I instructed her. she did it slowly and I quickly poured water into a cup and gave it to her.


    ¡°But Leo¡­¡± I shunned her by cing my hands on her lips.


    ¡°You are strong. You are confident. No matter what you might have gone through in the hands of your parents just know that you are special and I would never treat you that way.¡± I said, more like promised. I leaned closer and nted a peck on her forehead.


    ¡°So you are an¡­ Alpha?¡± she asked.


    ¡°Yes. But it is a long story.¡± I said.


    ¡°How? When?¡± she asked again. Remind me that thisdy is quite curious.


    ¡°Some days ago, I guess,¡± I said with a shrug.


    ¡°How?¡±


    ¡°Hmm¡­ guess it is storytime,¡± I said and she giggled. I smiled in return.


    ¡°I grew up with my parents and younger sister. Our parents both loved each other so much that our family friends were envious of us even our neighbors. But then on a fateful night, he threw us out alongside our mum. You know after three months, she gave up the ghost.¡±


    **********


    Rose¡¯s POV


    **********


    What? Me? Luna?


    I was shocked. Like how does he expect me to be a Luna? I was really scared like crazy. What he was saying touched my heart. Like his father could do something like that to him.


    ¡°Besides who is your father?¡± I asked him.


    ¡°Damien¡¯s dad.¡± He replied curtly.


    ¡°Wait, Damien, the Alpha of my pack. Like Ciara¡¯s mate?¡± I asked, to make sure I heard the right words.


    ¡°Yeah, he is stepbrother. Guess he thought he was the old man¡¯s only son.¡± He said with a dryugh.


    ¡°You know I did not know I was a werewolf until I turned 18. I wasing back from work since I used to work there as a waiter. I started feeling pain. It started from my ribcage to my spinal cord then to my head before proceeding to every part of my body including my ankles. I sort of ignored it at first thinking it was because of the stress of going anding. I was walking along the street that night, on my way back home, I suddenly found myself screaming out. I fell on my knees and everything happened so quickly. Every limb of mine tore apart. Like they cracked and reformed and¡­¡± He trailed off and stopped. He must be remembering the first time he shifted. I touched his shoulders and he faced me with tears brimming his eyes.


    ¡°I was in pain for so long. I did not have someone who could tell me that everything was going to be okay. That everything was all dream. That I would wake up soon.¡± He cried. I pulled him into a hug.


    ¡°I did not have someone who could help me. I did not know who or what I was. I had to fend for myself and my sister. I had responsibilities.¡± He cried on my shoulders. I held him close and patted his back slowly


    ¡°I did not know what mate meant. Did not know I could speak to him. Did not¡­ know so many things that were essential to my living.¡± He added.


    ¡°Just calm down. Seems like we both have been through lots of things in the past. Let¡¯s try to move on, Leo.¡± I whispered in his ears. He sniffed and looked at me.


    ¡°Rose, do you agree to be my Luna and im the position that you truly deserve?¡± he asked.


    ¡°I¡­¡± I was tongue-tied.


    ¡°My pack¡­ I mean our pack, they were so happy when they saw that their new Alpha was marked. They had these happy expressions on their faces and I could also feel it in the bond. They wanted to see their Luna.¡± He said. I closed my eyes and breathed out.


    ¡°Yes, I will. But I will need your assistance.¡± I said with pleading eyes. He smiled and nodded his head.


    ¡°Sure.¡±


    ¡°Concerning your health issue, I will speak to one of my friends who is a doctor and he¡¯ll see what he can do about it.¡± He said and I nodded.


    ¡°We will be going tonight.¡± He said.


    ¡°W-What?¡± I gasped.


    ¡°I said we will be going tonight to meet the pack members.¡± He said.


    ¡°Oh, okay then,¡± I said.

 35

    CHAPTER THIRTY FIVE


    **********


    Leo¡¯s POV


    **********


    My happiness knew no bounds the moment she agreed toe with me to the pack. So right now, I am standing in front of my mirror, cing my tie properly. I dusted off my suit and wore it before bending to buckle my shoes. I stood up with an exhale and smiled at my reflection pleasingly. My pack would very happy to meet their Luna. I sprayed some perfumes and picked my phone and car key. I looked around see if I missed something¡­ I shrugged and stepped out of my room.Content provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    I got to the living room and saw that the TV was still on, I took the remote and switched it off. Rose is yet to be out. I breathed out and fell on the couch. I might as well buckle my shoes properly then. No need to be in a hurry.


    Beep! My phone¡¯s message alert rang. I looked at it and saw ke¡¯s ID.


    ¡°Where are you?¡± ¨C ke


    I scoffed and dialed his number. He picked it up almost immediately.


    ¡°Hello, man.¡± He hollered.


    ¡°Hey.¡± I replied gruffly.


    ¡°Where are you? You have not been to the pack house since morning. The pack members are anxious and they are thinking you are noting.¡± He rushed the words at once.


    ¡°It is just 6. 37 PM, ke.¡± I said checking the wristwatch.


    ¡°We will be on our way soon and will get there in some minutes.¡± I said.


    ¡°okay, okay. We will be expecting you.¡± He said.


    ¡°We?¡± he already disconnected the call. I snorted and dropper my phone. If it wasn¡¯t for him, would I have to go to the extent of bringing my mate to the pack?


    My stupid and crazy Beta.


    ************


    Rose¡¯s POV


    ************


    I am really nervous right now. Like I am going to face more than 500 people. That is if they are not more than that.


    So anxious. We have not even gotten to the car yet and I am already sweating. I breathed out and closed my eyes.


    I can do this.


    I inhaled and exhaled again. I really need to calm down.


    I am d in just towel. I don¡¯t have the guts to wear the clothes at all. Breathing out, I turned towards the hanger and picked my gown that was hung on it. I exhaled again and strode towards the mirror slowly. I pulled off the towel, letting it fall and I wore the gown over my head.


    I can do it.


    I can do it.


    I kept chanting to myself.


    I pulled the zipper up and adjusted the gown properly.


    I packed my hair and used some pins to hold it in. I smiled nervously as I looked at myself, stewing in anxiety. I stepped into the wedges that Leo had bought for me and I chuckled as I remembered what happened there earlier this noon.


    *shback*


    ¡°Erm¡­ Leo.¡± I called out and he turned towards me.


    ¡°What?¡± He asked as he sat down on the couch. We had just finished eating breakfast.


    ¡°I¡­ I don¡¯t have a presentable dress to wear.¡± I said and he seemed to think about it.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go to the boutique and get you some cool dress. Leticia is really naughty, she spent all the money I gave her to get you clothes on herself.¡± He said and I chuckled.


    ¡°Go wear some dress. Will change now and we will leave since we will be going to meet the pack this night.¡± He said and I nodded my head.


    ¡°Lest I forget, ke said that the pack is really anxious about your arrival.¡± He said and my heart skipped a beat.


    Are they really expecting me that much?!


    He smiled lightly and left for his room while I stood, rooted to the spot.


    After some seconds I walked to my room and came out dressed a pair of brown sandals and a knee length yellow gown. He also came put in a pair of joggers and designer top.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± He urged me and I walked ahead of him.


    We both walked towards the car and he as a gentleman opened the door for me gracefully. I smiled and entered. He jogged and got into the car. He ignited the car engine and soon zoomed off.


    *Few Minutes Later*


    He drove straight into the parking lounge. We both got down and headed towards the ssy door. He pushed the door open for me and I went in with a smile of gratitude. I was so lost looking around when I suddenly  felt jolts of electricity run through my hand. I flinched and jumped back in panic. I looked at Leo who was just standing close to me and giving me the what-is wrong-look.


    I shook my head negatively. Gosh, I need to get used to the sparks.


    ¡°Are you sure you are fine?¡± He asked worriedly.


    ¡°No¡­ Just that¡­¡± I trailed off.


    ¡°The way I held your hands?¡± He asked.


    Ohh, so he actually held my hands. I smiled and he stretched out his hands again. I took it and we had our hands intertwined.


    We walked through several rolls of dresses and picked some gowns. We also went to the shoes section and got few pair of shoes too.


    While we were at it, a guy walked up to me, smiling charmingly at me. I pretended not to see him and continued going through the clothes. I stylishly looked around for Leo but he was no where close to me. I sighed and looked back at what I was picking.


    ¡°Hi.¡± He greeted.


    ¡°Hi.¡± I muttered in reply with indifference as I deliberately skimmed through the dressed.


    ¡°I am Andrew by name.¡± He said. If it were a sensible person, he would have seen that I was not interested in whatever he was about to say but no, let him speak the gibberish and leave me the hell alone.


    ¡°Rose.¡± I said hesitant, still had my eyes on the gowns before me.


    ¡°Wow, Rose. What a beautiful name.¡± He said with that fake, stupid smile.


    ¡°So¡­ Can we be friends? You look too pretty to be alone.¡± He said as he eyed me. I looked at him this time.


    ¡°Sure, we can.¡± I said even though we could never be one. Not in this lifetime.


    ¡°So, can I have your contact?¡± He asked as he stretched out his phone towards me.


    ¡°She already given someone else her contact.¡± I heard a masculine voice say behind me. A lips curved into a knowing smile and at that moment I knew it was him. I blushed at the statement and turned around. I saw him with some clothes in his hands while he stared at Andrew menacingly. He walked towards us and pulled me closer to him.


    Then he did something even more surprising, he mmed his lips on mine and I gasped. He used this opportunity to slip his tongue in and he raised an eyebrow at Andrew who stood there, gobsmacked. He blinked his eyes and shook his head before walking. Guess he did not expect this to turn out like this.


    I pulled away from Leo without letting my gaze close to him. He chuckled and walker ahead of me. Guess he is giving me my privacy to be shy and blush. Then suddenly he stopped making me bump into hisrge back. I jerked back.


    He raised my chin up to look at him in the eye.


    ¡°Blushing?¡± He asked with a smirk. I forced my chin out of his hands and snorted.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± He said and grabbed my hands.


    That kiss was perfect


    Even though it was brief.


    *End of shback*

 36

    **************


    Rose¡¯s POV


    **************


    I chuckled as I applied the red lipstick on my lips. I mped my lips together and smiled.


    ¡°Pretty.¡± I heard Halona say. I rolled my eyes and scoffed.


    ¡°Let¡¯s move.¡± I said and picked my purse. I pushed the door open and walked out. I got to the living room and saw Leo busy with his phone. I cleared my throat to get his attention. He turned around and stared at me from head to toe. I noticed his Adam apple move and he stood up from the chair.


    ¡°You¡­ look pretty.¡± He said, gulping down nothing. A blush appeared on my cheeks as I smiled.


    ¡°Thank, you don¡¯t look bad yourself.¡± I replied.


    ¡°Are you read?¡± He asked. Then anxiety kicks in. I exhaled deeply and nodded my head positively.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go then.¡± He said and held out his hands. I smiled willfully and took it. We exited the house and Leo made sure to lock the door. We got into the car and Leo ignited the engine. I fiddled with the hem of my dress nervously throughout the entire drive.


    ¡°You can do it.¡± I heard Leo¡¯s voice in my head. I looked at him and smiled a little.


    *Few Minutes Later*


    He drove straight through the gate and parked in the garage. I looked around through the window and saw his magnificent and colorful the pack house was. Just like a mansion. Or even more than it.


    I felt Leo¡¯s hand on mine. I turned to look at him.


    ¡°Let go and im what¡¯s yours.¡± He said with a reassuring smile. I nodded my head and we both stepped out of the car.


    ¡°It is beautiful.¡± I said.


    ¡°Yeah, ke is really good at this.¡± He said as if he was just seeing the pack house.


    ¡°And who is ke?¡± I asked as I looked at him. He was standing close to me already.


    ¡°My Beta.¡± He answered.


    ¡°Ohh¡­¡±


    ¡°Are you ready?¡± He asked.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?.


    ¡°Yes, I am.¡± I said determined.


    We walked with our hands intertwined towards the pack house. I don¡¯t know why. But the deeper we walked, the more courage I muster. As we got to the door, Leo stopped and faced me. He questioned me with his facial expression. I swallowed lightly and nodded my head sharply. He twisted the door knob and pushed it open.


    There. They stood. With happy and expectant expressions on their faces. I almost gave into the urge to hide behind Leo.


    I looked around and saw a banner. It was hung above and it had a writing on it. ¡°WELCOME TO THE PACK, OUR BELOVED LUNA¡± on it. I looked around and saw candles glowing.


    Teary. My eyes were glistened with tears.


    ¡°Wee to the pack, our precious Luna.¡± Someone yelled and other chorused. I was overwhelmed by the love they had showered into this that it had my lips curved into a grin. Iughed out tearily. I did not know what to say or do. Leo squeezed my hand as if reassuring me that everything was fine.


    ¡°Oops, seems our Luna is not happy with us.¡± I heard a feminine voice say. I shook my heard negatively and dabbed off the tears that were beginning to fall


    ¡°No¡­¡± My voice came out hoarse. I saw a hand stretched a cup of water towards me. I looked around a guy with a pair if grey eyes and a smile on his lips. I slowly moved my hands up and collected the cup.


    ¡°Thanks.¡± I mumbled and drank the water slowly.


    ¡°It¡¯s nothing, Luna.¡± He said and bowed.


    ¡°And you must be¡­¡±


    ¡°ke.¡± He answered. Ohh, he is Leo¡¯s Beta.


    ¡°Thank you and nice meeting you.¡± I said again and turned to look at the people.


    ¡°Good day.¡± I said softly and all of them beamed a smile.


    ¡°I¡­ I was just overwhelmed by the love you and just shown me despite the fact that we have not met before. In all my life, I repeat in all my whole life no one has ever shown me this kind of love.¡± I said  and they grinned even more.


    ¡°It¡¯s our pleasure, Luna. We are happy that you are happy. It¡¯s our duty that you should be happy anyways.¡± And older woman said  and they allughed. I smiled towards her.


    ¡°And may we know what our precious Luna name is?¡± Someone asked.


    ¡°Rose. I go by the name Rose Adams.¡± I answered and I heard someone clear his throat. I turned around and looked at Leo.


    I raised my eyebrows at hum, asking him if I made a mistake.


    ¡°She goes by the name Rose Stones.¡± He said and everyone burst outughing. I wanted to group to swallow me up as I blushed real deep. He is just so¡­ unpredictable.


    ¡°Alpha is so funny.¡± A young girl said. He looked at her and smiled.


    ¡°So what? She is my mate.¡± He said with this sense of pride that left me tongue tied. He pecked my forehead and I closed my eyes. I sniffed in his cologne and breathed out.


    ¡°Thank you all for epting me.¡± I finally said after a while.


    ¡°You are wee and also thanks for epting us.¡± They all said. I smiled.


    ¡°Let us make a toast.¡± ke yelled and ady passed two cup of wine to Leo and I. It was not alcoholic. I looked at her.


    ¡°Hi, I¡¯m ke¡¯s mate.¡± She introduced herself. I smiled.


    ¡°In my other pack, the Beta¡¯s mate and Alpha¡¯s mate are always good friends so I hope we will.¡± I said and sheughed.


    ¡°Sure.¡± She said. I felt someone hold me by the leg. I saw a little boy. I crouched down and carried him.


    ¡°How are you?¡± I asked him with a smile.


    ¡°Fine and you?¡± He asked in his childish voice.


    ¡°Fine. What is your name, handsome?¡± I asked him.


    ¡°My name is Blue.¡± He answered with a grin. I saw that some of teeth already removed. I chuckled.


    ¡°Now, go look for Mama, okay?¡± I said and dropped him. He nodded his head and walked off. I looked around and saw that Leo was no where close to me. My eyebrows knotted in confusion.


    ¡°Wee, Luna.¡± I heard a mature voice greet me as I walked through the crowd. I nodded my head in acknowledgement as I looked around and saw Leo standing next to ke and two other men. I walked towards them and Leo saw me. He smiled and urged me toe closer to them. I wanted to refuse but I gave in.

 37

    **************


    Rose¡¯s POV


    **************


    I got to their ce and stood beside Leo. I looked at the older men and bowed slightly in greeting.


    ¡°Oh, you don¡¯t have to bow, Luna Rose.¡± One of them said and I blushed.


    ¡°You are our Luna now.¡± He said. I looked up at him and saw the other man gazing at me. No, not me. It was¡­ I slowly brought my hand to my neck. I swallowed lightly and cringed under his gaze. I held the locket tightly, I always had it since I was a child. The orphanage matron said they found it on me. And that it might be possible that my real parents were the one that gave me. Who knows?Owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    I made sure to always keep it safe. Hoping I meet my real parents some day.


    Wait, could he be some man I had had sex with at the club?


    Oh, no. My nemesis has finally caught up with me.


    ¡°Rose.¡± Leo tapped me. I looked at him and faked a smile.


    ¡°Meet ke¡¯s father and this was his Beta.¡± He said, introducing them. They both extended their hands out and I took it respectively.


    ¡°You can continue with whatever you were doing. I will leave you.¡± I said with faint smile. I needed to get away from the man. He is kind of creepy and giving me the cringes with his gaze.


    *************


    Leo¡¯s POV


    *************


    **Later In The Night**


    ¡°Gosh, I¡¯m so tired.¡± I stretched out as I watched Rose zipped down her gown. The weing party was so colorful and quite exciting. I really enjoyed myself. I smiled and walked towards her since I was standing close to the window. I guess she was not aware I wasing towards her, so inexperienced as a wolf. I grabbed her by her waist and she gasped and flinched. I sniffed in her scent and looked at her, no, not her. Us. The perfect match made by the moon goddess. I nted a kiss on her neck and she breathed out.


    ¡°Can you tell me when you collected my contact because I have been thinking about?¡± She asked me with her lips obviously twitching into a smirk. I pressed another kiss on her neck and she closed her eyes in ecstasy. I turned her around, this time she was facing me. I know she was talking about what went on earlier this noon.


    ¡°I don¡¯t need to get your contact to have your contact.¡± I said with my breath fanning her face. She swallowed dryly as our gaze locked. She kind of took control of herself and moved away slightly. A frown crossed my face.


    ¡°I also want to ask you another question.¡± She said and I could sense seriousness in her tone.


    ¡°If you knew mates could be rejected, would you have rejected me that day when you saw me in that¡­ shameful situation.¡± She asked with subtle hesitation. I turned away from her because clearly, I don¡¯t know the answer to it and I never for once thought about it.


    ¡°I can¡¯t answer that. And besides, you have a tangible reason¡­ Things happen. I would me myself for not searching for you sooner.¡± I said honestly. She smiled a little.


    ¡°I am really tired right now. I need to take my bath.¡± She said has before I could talk or hold her back, she hurried into the bathroom.


    ¡°You¡­¡± I scoffed.


    Ladies!


    I stared at the bulge that was beginning to form in between my legs. I snorted and pulled off my shirt. Iid down on the bed, gazing at the ceiling. We could not go back home since it was alreadyte in the night so we decided stay. Rose came out soon after with a towel wrapped round her.


    ¡°I don¡¯t have any dress.¡± Sheined with a pout.


    ¡°I also don¡¯t.¡± I replied, trying to hint at her that I am angry with her. But guess what?


    She did not get it.


    ¡°Ohh¡­¡± She trailed off and still stood there.


    ¡°What are you thinking about?¡± I asked her and sat up.


    ¡°I was thinking you could¡­ Erm¡­ Ask ke¡¯s mate¡­ Hmmm¡­ What is her name again?¡± She said.


    ¡°Martha.¡± I answered.


    ¡°Yes, Martha. I was thinking if you could ask her for some clothes for me since we did not bring any clothes.¡± She said with a slight scoff.


    ¡°You can go and ask her yourself. When it is not that I am the one who needs the clothes.¡± I said and looked away.


    ¡°I said you should help me.¡± She said. She still did get the hint.


    Dummy!


    ¡°Annoyed?¡± Jeff scoffed.


    ¡°Go!¡± He ordered me like I was some ve to him. I scoffed.


    ¡°Remember this and know peace, Jeff. I am the human and you are the wolf. You need me live in the human world. Don¡¯t ever think you can subdue me.¡± I retorted. He chuckled.


    ¡°I know right. Well, if I remember correctly, without me the strength and the huge massive body that girls were willing toy their legs open for you is all thanks to me.¡± He said back.


    ¡°Leo, are you annoyed with me?¡± She asked me with the sad face kind of face. She must have seen my expression while I was exchanging words with Jeff.


    ¡°I am sorry.¡± She said.


    Gosh, she looked so lovely. Tell me, how I can still remain angry with her.


    But I still pretended that I was not appeased.


    ¡°Okay, I will give you a kiss if you go.¡± She bargained aje I sat up.


    ¡°Really?¡± I asked her and she nodded her head.


    ¡°You can just wear my shirt.¡± I suggested.


    ¡°You won¡¯t get any kiss then.¡± She said and went to pick it.


    ¡°What?¡­ You¡­ I will surely get my kiss.¡± I said and ran towards her.


    ¡°Leo, stop it¡­ It is ticklish.¡± She said with a giggle as I began to tickle her. She fell on the bed.


    ¡°Leo, stop this. I am just wearing a towel.¡± She struggled to say it. I stopped, like seriously I was breathing heavily.


    ¡°You stole from me earlier this noon.¡± She said as she sat up and adjusted the towel.


    ¡°And so?¡± I asked, faking annoyance.


    ¡°I will give you a kiss tomorrow because as of right now, I am really tired.¡± She said and walked past me. She picked my shirt and wore it over her head and buttoned it up. It reached below her butt a little


    Nice, now I will sleep with a throbbing erection for the rest of the night.


    ¡°Ain¡¯t you sleeping yet?¡± She asked.


    ¡°No, I have not taken my bath yet.¡± I said.


    ¡°Okay, when you are done. Meet me on the bed.¡± She said with a wink.


    Good. Keep leading me astray. Continue leading me to the way of self destruction.


    I uttered a snort and walked past her. I heard her chuckle as I m the door of the bathroom shut.


    You won¡¯t be the end of me.


    I stepped into the shower and the coolness of the water seeped into my skin making me breath out in relief. This can help me for the time being.


    I walked out of the bathroom and saw Rose already sleeping on the bed. I wore my boxers and joined her on the bed soon after.


    But what was even more tempting is that the shirt she was wearing had flipped up, revealing her butt.


    Oh no!


    I cried out and turned around to the other side.


    Ladies are temptation themselves.

 38

    **************


    Rose¡¯s POV


    **************


    **Next Morning**


    I breathed out as I tossed around on the bed. I slowly squinted my eyes open. It was morning already and the sun was shining in its full brightness. I groaned and rubbed my eyes sleepily before turning around only to see Leo with his eyes closed and his smooth cheeks which had just as little hairs. How old is he by the way?


    Well, don¡¯t me me. I did not ask for his age and besides who cares. I shrugged and smiled as I took in his manly beauty. My eyes roamed down to his neck and then to his chest which was going up and down. Then slowly, I brought my eyes to look at his abs, it was not showing that much but it was still there.


    ¡°He¡¯s got nice nipples,¡± Halona said in my head and my eyes went back to look at it. It was pink.


    Gosh, I can¡¯t be drooling over a guy while he is asleep. I swallowed down the saliva in my throat and prepared to sit up when I heard Leo¡¯s voice in my head.


    ¡°I can smell your arousal, Rose.¡± He boomed in my head, making me jerk back immediately. He slowly opened his eyes and his lips twitched into a smirk.


    ¡°Drooling, huh?¡± He asked with this kind of morning voice that made my core clench. Halona moaned, I cleared my throat and sat up.


    ¡°How was your night?¡± He asked as he sat up.


    ¡°Fine. Just that someone would not stop snoring.¡± I said, more like teasing. He raised his eyebrows and uttered a scoff.


    ¡°I don¡¯t snore. And besides, it¡¯s morning, I have work to do. Bye.¡± He said dismissively and stood up before rushing to the bathroom. He did not even give me time to reply to him.


    Knock! Knock! Knock!


    ¡°Who¡¯s there?¡± I yelled out and quickly adjusted my shirt while I pulled up the bedsheet to cover myp. Leo won¡¯t take it lightly if any male was to see me like that.


    ¡°It is me, Luna.¡± I heard a feminine voice answer.


    ¡°Come in,¡± I said and the door was pushed open.


    ¡°Good Morning, Luna.¡± A youngdy greeted with a bow.


    ¡°Good morning,¡± I replied as I inspected her.


    ¡°Martha told me to bring you these clothes.¡± She said.


    ¡°Ohh, ce over there on the chair.¡± I pointed towards it.


    ¡°Thank you,¡± I said with a faint smile and she bowed before exiting the room.


    Leo came out with a towel wrapped around his waist and his hair was dripping with water. If I had an Adam apple, I am very sure it would have moved up and down, salivating Leo¡¯s beauty as a man. He tilted his head slightly to a side with a knowing smirk ying on his lips.


    ¡°You can take a picture, it wouldst longer.¡± He said with a wink. I rolled my eyes with a scoff before looking away.


    ¡°Don¡¯t think too highly of yourself,¡± I said as I scrambled down the bed.


    ¡°Ady came over and brought some clothes for us. Go check for yours there.¡± I said, pointing towards the chair. He nodded his head and I walked towards the bathroom. But I could feel his gaze on me, well not me but my butt. As I entered the bathroom, I turned around to look at him with a smirk.


    ¡°Keep your eyes off,¡± I said with a forced, hard re before mming the door shut.


    *Few Minutes Later*


    I finally wore the blue blouse. I heaved a sigh as I stared at myself in the mirror. I was d in a blue blouse, a ck denim skirt, and a pair of t shoes. Where the hell did Martha get these pair of shoes?


    I did not even bother to pack my hair. I exited the room and walked down the stairs. I saw Leo speaking to ady and I got this kind of feeling. Jealousy. I shrugged it off.


    ¡°Leo,¡± I called out as I got to his side. He stopped talking and looked at me.


    ¡°You are done.¡± He said and nted a peck on my left cheek.


    ¡°Yeah, eaten yet?¡± I asked him.


    ¡°Nope, was waiting for you.¡± He answered. I smiled at what he said and dragged him to the kitchen. We met ke and the other men fromst night with a woman who was ke¡¯s mother. All thanks to the resemnce.


    ¡°Good morning.¡± I greeted with a slight bow. Now I seem to have forgotten what ke¡¯s dad saidst night.


    ¡°No, you don¡¯t need to bow before me.¡± She said with a smile and walked towards me.


    ¡°Mom, she is too polite.¡± I heard Martha say from behind. I turned around and saw her with ke¡¯s hand around her waist which his nose in her¡­ Hair?. Like, eww!


    But, wait. Wasn¡¯t he just here before?


    I shook my head. This mate of thing confuses me at times.


    ¡°Well, I can¡¯t wait for Leo to also start doing stuff like this to us,¡± Halona said and I frowned my face at the image alone.


    ¡°I don¡¯t want him to be romanticizing me in the public like this and also¡­¡± Before I couldplete my statement, I felt someone drag me with his hands. Inded on Leo¡¯sp with a gasp and I stared at his orbs while there was a smirk ying on his lips. I clutched on his shirt as if my life depended on it and just one slight removal could end me.


    Gosh, this is so embarrassing.Owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    I looked down to avoid people from seeing how just colored my face was.


    ¡°Luna, you don¡¯t need to be shy,¡± Martha said in a teasing tone, adding more tension to the ce. And the sarcasm in her voice went noticed. Well, I don¡¯t think our ¡®getting along well¡¯ will be easy.


    ¡°Food is ready.¡± ke¡¯s mother announced, helping me to take everyone¡¯s attention away from me. I exhaled and thanked the Moon goddess mentally. I was about to stand up and get my dish when I felt a restraining hand on my waist. I looked at him, questioning him with my eyes. He shook his head negatively as if as soon as I get up from hisps, it will be thest time he would be seeing me.


    Wait, don¡¯t tell me he is getting all possessive about me.


    I tried getting up again but he held me down. ¡°Stop trying or you will regret it.¡± He said through the mind link.


    Wow, surprising.


    ¡°I love this!¡± Halona said with a giggle. I rolled my eyes and ignored her.


    ¡°This is your food, Luna.¡± ke¡¯s mother said as if she noticed how tired I am to Leo¡¯sps. She passed me two tes. One for me and one for this bigheaded Alpha here.


    ¡°One is enough,¡± Leo said and pushed the other te back. ke¡¯s mother looked at us with skepticism. Why does no one thinks the way we are seated is wrong?!


    ke¡¯s mother smiled knowingly and shook her head at his behavior.


    Just as I was about to take the spoon, Leo beat me to it and took it.


    ¡°Ha,¡± He instructed me to open my mouth as he packed some rice on the spoon. I shook my head, refusing him.


    ¡°Don¡¯t make me.¡± He growled darkly in my head. Now, I think Jeff must be the one pushing him to talk that way.


    Well, wolves are pervs by the way. What did I expect?


    ¡°It is actually Leo and Jeff.¡± Halona said.


    She does not want me to me her mate.


    ¡°Well, Leo is also your mate.¡± She made sure to point out. I rolled my eyes.


    Then I heard someone clear his throat. I knew who it was. I swallowed lightly and cleared my throat also. This is the most embarrassing situation I have ever been.


    ¡°What is embarrassing there? That your mate wants to feed in you in front of such number of people?¡­¡± Halona asked, clearly pissed off by my attitude but I don¡¯t give two fvcks anyways.


    ¡°¡­ While being fvcked by two to three men isn¡¯t?¡± She yelled at me in the head. I went rigid as I heard this. Tears glistened my eyes but I made sure to fight them back.


    It hurts.


    I managed to open my mouth and Leo put the spoon in my mouth. I slowly and reluctantly chewed it before forcing it down my throat. He fed himself and the process went on like that.


    ¡°Aww, this is so sweet and lovely of them.¡± I heard ke¡¯s mom say in admiration. Martha and ke chuckled.


    ¡°So Alpha, when should we be expecting our little Alpha?¡± ke¡¯s father asked and it was Leo¡¯s turn to choke on his food while I almost spat out the water I was drinking. I coughed out.


    ¡°Luna, be careful.¡± Martha said, trying to fight back theughter that was obviously threatening to burst out. I sent her a random re and she managed to collect herself. Leo drank a cup of water and I make sure to evade eye contact with him.


    ¡°Gently.¡± He cooed.


    ¡°I think I should be the one to tell you that.¡± I said to him through the mind link. I heard him chuckle.


    ¡°As I was saying Alpha, when are we¡­¡±


    ¡°Can we talk about the elevator, please?¡± Leo cut him off with a fake, polite smile.


    ¡°Seems you are not ready yet, but let me tell you the earlier the better.¡± ke¡¯s mom defended him.


    ¡°We just became the Alpha and Luna of the pack. We don¡¯t want to rush things. And besides, ke here should also be asked that question.¡± Leo said and drank some water. ke seemed caught. Everyoneughed at his expression.


    I looked around and locked gaze with the man that was staring at me yesterday. He took his gaze almost immediately I met his gaze and pushed his chair back.


    He cleared his throat, gaining everyone¡¯s attention. He stood up and was about to make his way out when ke¡¯s dad voice stopped him on his tracks.


    ¡°Huh, Austin. Where to? You are leaving so early?¡± He asked him with raised eyebrows.


    ¡°Hmmm¡­¡± His eyes roamed towards me. ¡°I just want to take a stroll.¡± He said and before ke¡¯s father could say any word, he already left.


    ¡°He is suspicious and weird.¡± I thought to myself.


    * * *


    ¡°Halona, what you said in the morning during breakfast¡­ What do you mean by it?¡± I asked as I looked at the greenery image outside.


    After she said those words, I had this kind of change of mood that it even got noticed by Leo. I ransacked my head for a lie when he asked what was wrong and surprisingly, he did not argue with me.


    Like how do you expect me to tell him that my wolf shove my past to my face like it was some piece of shit.


    ¡°I meant it and Jeff was angry about it when he heard. He even threatened me.¡± She said and I could feel her breaking.


    ¡°But it was not my fault.¡± I countered.


    ¡°Well, if you had just stayed at home that day, maybe you would be in this pitiful state of yours. You know sometimes I am quite satisfied that I was locker away while you were in that horrible situation or I would have broken our connection long time ago.¡± She said. She must have gone through my memory. I breathed out.


    ¡°You know what you are saying is hurting me, right?¡± I asked her as I closed my eyes.


    ¡°What is going on, babe? Why are you sad?¡± I heard Leo¡¯s voice ask through the mind link. And he was worried.


    ¡°Nothing, just¡­ Forget about it.¡± I said in reply.


    ¡°Do you need me?¡± He asked. I smiled at that sweet gesture of his.


    ¡°No, not really. Will get over it soon.¡± I said and blocked him.


    ¡°I am sorry. I was just angry that you were acting naive and all that. And also that you seem to have forgotten that we are werewolves.¡± She said.


    ¡°It¡¯s alright. I am not angry. Just that please keep a reign on your jealousy.¡± I said with a smirk.


    ¡°B*tch.¡± She scoffed. While Iughed out. When she saw Leo talking to thatdy, I already knew she wouldsh out on me so I was prepared.


    Jealous, horny b*tch.

 39

    ***********


    Leo¡¯s POV


    ***********


    ¡°Leo,¡± Rose called out as she entered the room.


    ¡°Huh?¡± I answered and watched her walk towards me. I was sitting on the couch.


    ¡°Don¡¯t you think that Austin of a man is quite weird?¡± She said and sat downfortably in between my lips. I furrowed my eyebrows.


    ¡°Why do you say so?¡± I asked her as I twirled her hair with my index finger.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know but I felt like¡­ you know, really self-conscious around him, and not to add the way he looks at me makes me have goosebumps.¡± She said.


    ¡°Really?¡± I asked her.


    Why would he give her such a reaction by the way?


    ¡°Have you met him somewhere before?¡± I asked her.


    ¡°No, not really. Not like I can remember.¡± She said.


    ¡°Okay then. Will keep an eye on him.¡± I said to her and she nodded her head.


    ¡°What about we go for a run?¡± I asked her after a while. She sat up and faced me with a smile on her lips.


    ¡°Sure.¡± She agreed with excitement. We stood up and exited the packhouse. As we walked through the packnd, the pack members kept greeting and waving at us. A child ran towards us with a grin on her face.


    ¡°Hey, Carly¡­ You don¡¯t run from your mother like that.¡± We heard a woman yell. I chuckled and crouched down to the girl¡¯s level before lifting her. She giggled. Rose smiled at her behavior.


    ¡°Good afternoon, Alpha and Luna.¡± She greeted with a bow. We both nodded our heads.


    ¡°Sorry about her misbehavior. She can be childish at times.¡± She said and I could sense fear in her voice. She is scared of me but her daughter isn¡¯t. Well, the little girl is childish.


    ¡°May I know your name?¡± Rose asked the little girl.


    ¡°I am Anna by name.¡± The girl replied with a smile showing her yet-to-be aplete set of teeth.


    ¡°See you around, Anna,¡± I said as I handed her over to her mother. We watched them walk away.


    ¡°Still in for the run?¡± I asked Rose who had her eyes attached to the child¡¯s retreating figure.


    ¡°If you want a child, we could have a quickie.¡± I teased her with a wink. She looked at me and a blush crept on her cheeks.


    ¡°You are crazy.¡± She said.


    ¡°Crazy for you, baby,¡± I said with a smirk. She blushed.


    ¡°I said are you still in for the run?¡± I asked her again. She nodded her head positively and I had my hands intertwined with hers as we proceeded to the woods. She pulled away from me and walked behind the tree.


    *************


    Rose¡¯s POV


    *************


    Gosh, when did Leo start affecting me like this?


    I pulled off my clothes and closed my eyes, envisioning myself in my wolf form. My bones soon started cracking and reforming. I stood on all fours. My eyesight was very sharp and even my hearing was enhanced. I heard Leo pulling his clothes also. As I stepped out, I saw his ck colored wolf with white dots on it. I noticed this wolfy grin on his face. He used his head to urge me to move forward. I walked towards him and he kinda smelled my rear.


    ¡°Let the fun begin.¡± He said in my head and we began the race.


    *


    *


    *


    We yed and rolled in the mud. Then we went ahead to the little river in our pack border and wash in it. Jeff and Halona had their time also. In one word, we both enjoyed ourselves. We got to the ce where we pulled off our clothes and shifted back into our human form before wearing them.


    ¡°Gosh, I am so tired.¡± I yawned out as I stretched out my bones.


    ¡°If I remember clearly, you have to be in the office.¡± I reminded Leo was heading towards the packhouse. He frowned his face and took my hands into his. We entered as we got to the packhouse. We met that creepy man and ke¡¯s dad. I made sure not to look at him. Leo exchanged pleasantries with them before heading upstairs with me.


    Yes, I wanted to discuss something with Leo. Gosh, it skipped my mind already.


    ¡°Bye. see youter.¡± Leo said as he headed towards the office while I went to our room.


    Ciara. Yes! I remember. I wanted to call Ciara.


    I pulled out my phone and dialed her number. It rang for a few seconds before I heard her voice. She was¡­ moaning. Eww!


    ¡°Hi, Rose.¡± She breathed out.


    ¡°I could give you a callter,¡± I said to her and did not at for her reply before hanging up.


    I shook my head at her behavior. How could she pick the call while she was doing that?


    Disgusting tho.


    ¡°You think it is disgusting?¡± Halona asked.


    ¡°Please, don¡¯t interfere with my thoughts. Not now.¡± I said sternly and I heard her scoff before closing her eyes.


    My phone rang and I knew it was her. I picked it.


    ¡°Hello, Rose.¡± She said. Her voice was clear now.


    ¡°Hi,¡± I replied.


    ¡°So you forgot me since all these days, huh? Do you know how worried I was? Like seriously? So how are things over there?¡± She rambled the questions as if I was a robot. I closed my eyes at the voice she was using on me. I could sense her anger building up.


    ¡°I am sorry, Ciara. I was just caught in a lot of shits over here that had my head muddled. And I am sorry again that I had you worrying about me all because of my inability to update you.¡± I apologized to her.


    ¡°Okay, Apology epted. So how is Leo doing? Did he send you out? Where are you?¡± Did she ask these tons of questions?


    ¡°Why don¡¯t you wait and I should go into details instead of you giving me so many questions at once,¡± I said, already tired of her questions.


    What do I expect anyways? she was the one who encouraged me toe and meet Leo and yet I did not hear. That is so bad of me.


    ¡°Anyways, guess what?¡± I said with a giggle as I remembered something.Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°What?¡± She said with a bored tone.


    ¡°Well, I shifted,¡± I announced.


    ¡°What?! Really?!¡± She yelled and Iughed out.


    ¡°Yes, I did and it was not expected tho. And also it was quite painful.¡± I said and sat down on the chair.


    ¡°And you know what again? We¡­ Marked each other.¡± I said again.


    ¡°What?! How?! When?!¡± I could feel the surprise in the way she yelled.


    ¡°Gosh, I am so happy for you. You see this is the best way that you should have done this. Assuming we did that way you suggested, it would have been worst.¡± She said and I sort of agreed with her. She was right.


    ¡°Well, there is moreing,¡± I said with a grin.


    ¡°What? Really? Gosh, I missed out.¡± She said out of excitement.


    ¡°Well, Leo and I are now officially an Alpha and Luna,¡± I said gently, making sure the words sank deeply into her brain.


    ¡°What?! This is¡­ Shocking. Pleasee over. I will like to meet you and also bring him along.¡± She said with excitement. Well, the news was too overwhelming for her. I knew it too.


    ¡°I will try to persuade him and also extend my greeting to Alpha Damien,¡± I said and we talked about some other things for some minutes before we said our goodbyes and hung up the call.


    * * *


    ¡°Hey, babe.¡± I hollered as I heard Leticia¡¯s voice on the phone. It¡¯s been a long since we talked.


    ¡°How are you doing?¡± She asked.


    ¡°I¡¯m good,¡± I replied.


    ¡°My brother told me you both went on vacation and you are yet to be back. Hope you are enjoying over there?¡± She asked.


    And this keeps me baffled as to why Leo is yet to introduce Leticia to the pack.


    I smiled and nodded my head positively as if she could see me.


    ¡°Yes, I am.¡± As I said this, the door was pushed open and Leo walked in. I looked up to look at him. I inhaled and exhaled.


    ¡°You know what? I will give you a callter. Bryan needs me.¡± She said and disconnected the call without letting me give her a reply.


    ¡°How was work?¡± I asked Leo who sat down and started pulling off his shoes.


    ¡°Hectic as usual.¡± He mumbled. He stood up and pulled off his clothes.


    ¡°So¡­¡± I need to tread softly about this topic I am about to bring up. I wet my lips with my tongue as I thought about how to say it.


    He looked at me, expecting me to continue what I wanted to say.


    ¡°Hmm, Ciara gave a call today.¡± I started and he shrugged. I frowned my face at his gesture.


    ¡°She said that¡­ If¡­ No, that we should visit her. I mean like she has been so worried about me and not to forget that she was the one who advised me toe here to see you. She also advised me against some horrible things I wanted to do out of desperation.¡± I said, not giving him time to even say a word.


    ¡°Sure, we can go if¡­¡± He trailed off and turned towards me as if he remembered something. And I know at that moment when his jaw ticked, I knew that I hit a forbidden nerve.


    ¡°I will never go back to that pack if that horrible man is there.¡± He said with a hard face. I watched his Adam apple move.


    ¡°But I would love to see Ciara and appreciate her for what she did for me. And for us.¡± I said with a sad pout.


    ¡°You can call her over the phone.¡± He replied gruffly.


    ¡°No, I want to see her,¡± I whined stubbornly, faking what I supposed to be an angry voice.


    ¡°Rose¡­¡± I held up my hands.


    ¡°We are going,¡± I said with finality. He released an aggravated breath and gripped his hair in frustration that made him wonder if it does not hurt him.


    ¡°Why don¡¯t you want to go?¡± I asked him after a while of awkward silence.


    He turned to look at me. ¡°Like you don¡¯t know.¡± He said with a scoff.


    ¡°You must wonder why I told my sister that we went on vacation. Why she does not seem to know the reason you came over to my ce? Why she seems oblivious of the shits in my life?¡± He said and walked towards me with this kind of menacing look. I breathed out and held my stand. He stopped five steps away from me.


    ¡°It is because she does not know that wolves existed. She does not have an iota of knowledge of the supernatural. She has no idea of it all.¡± He said.


    Now, this makes everything clear and sensible.


    ¡°What do you mean by that?¡± I asked him.


    ¡°I once told you that my dad sent my mom alongside us out that night. I told you we grew up with our aunt. Our aunt died, no, she did not. She disappeared. Then until the day I shifted, I knew what hell meant. It was so painful. Thinking of all the pain I experienced, I swore never to see that man again. Then therees Ciara being Damien¡¯s mate and also meeting him that day.¡± He rushed the words out.


    ¡°Was it the day we met?¡± I asked carefully because I can see that he was enraged by the memory already. He nodded his head positively.


    ¡°I hated myself. I hated what I was. I hid myself. I could not tell her what I was because I knew how she would stigmatize me. She would stay away from me. And I will be that bad, animalistic brother she is scared of. You don¡¯t know. I had nightmares. Nightmares I tried so hard to fight.¡± He cried and slowly went on his knees. I blinked back the tears and walked towards him. I hugged him and he cried on my shoulders.

 40

    ~Third Person Point Of View~


    Leo burst into even more tears as the memories came flooding back into his head. He tried to forget them but they just kept haunting him and he could not do anything about it. He survived alone and he did not know what to do. He just kept going. He dared not give up.


    ¡°So sorry about that,¡± Rose said with worrycing her voice and her eyebrows creasing in concern. ¡°I am sorry for bringing up such painful memory, it is my fault.¡± She added, hugging him tighter.


    ¡°But I think you should fight this out with him. You know some things are not as they seem. And besides, people only let you see what they want you to see, fight this out with him. Hear his side of the story. You know when I was still there, he was always nice and caring. So I doubt he would just do something like that without a reason.¡± She said, hoping he would be convinced. Or who would want to stay at enmity with her inws?


    Maybe she was right. From his mother¡¯s mysterious death to being a werewolf and not to add how his father was looking helpless that day they all left his house. He could not ce the puzzle.


    After a while of giving it a thought, ¡°Okay, I will go.¡± He said softly with little determination and wiped the tears off his face. Rose beamed a small and triumphant smile before they both pulled each other up.


    ¡°When?¡± She asked.


    ¡°In a week.¡± He answered and went into the bathroom.


    **Next Morning**


    ¡°So when did he say you guys areing?¡± Ciara asked, sort of impatient.


    Rose rolled her eyes. ¡°In a week.¡± She replied in a bored tone.


    ¡°Wow, that¡¯s perfect. I can¡¯t wait to see to the Luna of Ash Woods Pack.¡± Ciara teased her while Rose blushed.


    They talked about other things and Rose went ahead to meet Martha to help her with things.


    *


    *


    *


    ¡°So, ke. I would be going to visit my father in a few days.¡± Leo said to ke as they worked on some pack files. ke looked up from the file he was working on.


    ¡°Really? that is good to hear,¡± ke said.


    ¡°So I want you to keep the pack safe and in good condition and also before that, make sure to remind your dad¡¯s Beta about the elevator.¡± He said while ke nodded his head in agreement.


    ¡°Remember I was the Alpha of this pack,¡± ke said, and Leo rolled his eyes.


    *


    Days passed and while Rose anticipated going back to Silver Moon Pack, Leo dreaded it. He was scared that he would not be able to keep his already forming rage and anger in check. But he gotta do it as he was going to another Alpha¡¯s pack, he doesn¡¯t want to look like a threat.


    Not when the pack belonged to his stepbrother.


    ¡°Martha, what do you think of this outfit?¡± Rose¡¯s voice brought him out of his thoughts. They will be going this some hours¡¯ time and Leo is yet to change his clothes or even bath. To show how hesitant he was.


    ¡°Leo, why are you like that?¡± Rose questioned him with a tired re. He did not give her a reply, all he did was he stood up and go upstairs into their room.


    **Some Hours Later**


    ¡°See you allter.¡± Rose waved at them. The pack members all had smiles on their faces as they watched their car zoom off. Rose¡¯s rtionship with the pack had be better. She decided not to let the fear consume her but give it all her strength to help them be who they wanted her to be. Their strong and precious Luna.


    ¡°So tell me, Leo. Are you excited to go?¡± She asked even though she knew it was the wrong question to ask. She just wanted him to be active. She knew how much he hated to go there but what can he do?.


    ¡°No, I am not.¡± He replied without looking at her. She uttered a silent scoff.


    She rxed on the chair and let her mind drift back to when she was still at Damien¡¯s pack.


    **Fifteen Hours Later**


    ¡°Wake up, dummy.¡± Leo whispered-yelled at Rose who was fast asleep. She groaned and rubbed her eyes.


    ¡°We are there already?¡± She asked as she took in her surrounding.


    ¡°No, not yet. We will be lodging in a hotel then we will proceed to the pack tomorrow morning.¡± He said begrudgingly. Rose who was now fully awake rolled her eyes at his behavior.


    ¡°Okay, so where are we?¡± She asked.


    ¡°At a hotel.¡± He said with a slight scoff. She noticed his smug behavior. She had better tread softly and carefully this night as he might lose his cool on her. Who is she? She definitely can¡¯t handle a savage Alpha. At least not now when they are nowhere close to Ciara¡¯s pack. They stepped out of the car and headed towards the entrance of the hotel.


    ¡°Good day, Sir and Ma¡¯am. How may I help you?¡± The receptionist answered and he noticed that it was the same receptionist the first time he came there. She seemed to recognize him, a slight blush appeared on her cheeks that made her gaze tter. Rose looked in between them and said, ¡°Yes, a room for a night.¡±


    ¡°Okay, ma¡¯am.¡± The receptionist said and looked into the monitor before her.


    ¡°Room 213 on the third floor is avable.¡± She said and Rose nodded her head before collecting the key. Leo did not even spare the receptionist a nce before walking off with Rose.


    ¡°Do you know each other?¡± She whispered.


    ¡°Are you jealous?¡± He asked with a small smirk as they stepped into the elevator.


    ¡°How can I be jealous? Just asking because of the way she blushed. Had an history with her?¡± She asked again and the elevator made a sound. They both got out.


    ¡°No, just some awkward situation.¡± Leo managed to say even though he had forgotten about the incident.


    ¡°Ohh¡­¡± Rose trailed off and they started looking at each number on the top of the doors.


    ¡°This is it,¡± Leo said, bringing Rose¡¯s attention. She turned to him and they both went in.


    ¡°Gosh, I am so tired,¡± Rose said with a wide yawn.


    Leo rolled his eyes.


    ¡°You slept for almost half of the journey.¡± He stated matter-of-factly. Rose snorted.


    ¡°You were the one who suggested we take the road, saying it is faster.¡± Rose countered. He shook his head and went into the bathroom without a reply.


    She understands him. He was nervous and anxious. Scared of what was going to happen when he finally meet the man that had abandoned him years ago. Scared of what the truth was.


    If all his life was a lie if what he had were temporary demons. Demons that were put there without a reason. Demons that were led into him because of a fake reality.


    Rose breathed out and slumped on the bed.


    ¡°Be quick.¡± She yelled, knowing fully well he would hear. What is being a werewolf for and not to talk of their instinct and abilities?


    Not long after, Leo came out. He was already dressed in new clothes.


    ¡°No wonder he was taking long in there.¡± She thought.


    But his hair was not wet. Guess, he did not want to go through the pain of waiting for it to get dried.


    ¡°You can go take your bath.¡± His voice came out forced.


    She stood up and packed the clothes she would be wearing also. They passed by each other and Leo slumped on the bed.


    ¡°Ain¡¯t you going to eat?¡± She asked.


    ¡°When you are done.¡± His voice came out muffled with the bedsheets in his face. She shook her head and went in.


    A few minutester, she came out and saw Leo already snoring on the bed. She contemted between waking him or going to take the dinner by herself. She chose thetter and headed out without telling Leo.


    ¡°Erm, please where is the restaurant here?¡± She asked.


    ¡°Just across this ce.¡± The receptionist answered.


    ¡°Thanks.¡± She whispered and went out.


    She looked around and saw the ce bubbling. She smiled and walked towards it. Her stomach grumbled the aroma of food that found its way into her nostrils. Her mouth became watery as she sat down. ¡°Waiter,¡± she yelled.


    And one came running towards her.


    ¡°What should we offer you, Miss?¡± He asked with his back hunched.


    ¡°Doesn¡¯t it hurt?¡± She thought with a grimace. She went ahead to order what she wanted. The waiter nodded his head and went back to the counter.


    As she looked around and saw lots of people eating,ughing, and drinking. Well, they said a table for two but as of this night, it is a table for one as her only mate is busy sulking in the dream of not being able to deal with the fact that he was seeing his father tomorrow. She shook the thoughts off her head.


    ¡°May I join?¡± She heard a masculine voice ask. She looked up and saw a guy with white hair and he looked¡­ Pale. He had these hypnotic eyes that held her almost for some minutes.


    ¡°May I?¡± He asked again.


    ¡°Huh? Yes, sure.¡± She stammered and he sat down.


    ¡°He¡¯s weird. Be careful.¡± Halona made sure to point out.


    ¡°Yes, I know,¡± Rose said.


    They both shared a nce before the waiter interrupted them with what she had ordered. She looked away from him and sent the waiter a small smile.


    ¡°Thanks.¡± She said. The waiter nodded his head and left her.


    ¡°I am Keiran.¡± The guy spoke up.


    ¡°I am Rose.¡± She mumbled. She does not know but the guy gives her creeps.


    ¡°Nice name. And may I know what you are doing at a hotel by this time?¡± He asked. She felt skeptical that he was asking her questions about her private life.


    ¡°I came here with someone and besides, if you please, I will love to go and meet the person. Bye.¡± She said and hurriedly stood up.


    ¡°Don¡¯t be scared. I can¡¯t hurt you.¡± He said in a surprisingly calm voice. She sighed and sat down. She called the waiter and asked him to pack the meals.


    ¡°See youter.¡± She said forgetting to pay.


    ¡°How much is her bill?¡± He asked the waiter. The waiter passed the bill to him and he paid before hurrying out of the ce.


    He did not need to sniff in the air before he knows where was. He smirked and in a sh, he was already right before her. Rose came to a halt immediately as if she was preventing herself from colliding with a body. Ever since she met Keiran at the restaurant, her mind has not been at peace. After she exited the ne, she was practically scurrying towards the entrance of the lodging hall.


    She looked up to see Keiran standing there with this kind of look that she could notprehend. This time her heart was hammering against her chest.


    ¡°Why are you running from me?¡± He asked as he shot daggers at her. If someone was just passing by, one would think they had known each other for some years now. But actually, it was not even up to an hour.


    She gulped down nothing as she met his gaze. ¡°I should be the one asking you that question. You are creepy.¡± She said. He smiled. And his smile was fvcking devilish.


    She managed to look away from his hypnotic gaze.


    ¡°If I may excuse myself, I have someone who needs to be attended to. Bye.¡± She said but she knew too well that it did not sit right with this stranger she had just met a few minutes ago.


    He grabbed her by her hand and ced his hand over her lips to prevent her from screaming out. Her screams fell on his palms as she tried wriggling out of his grip. Her back was against his chest. Her scent was the one that had driven him towards her. And for the first time in the years that he had lived. He found something extraordinary. Her blood smelled sweet. Even more than sugar. His fangs grew out and he sunk it into her shoulders, drinking as much blood as he wanted. Her body went limp in his hands. And she dropped down on the floor. He wished he could continue to drink but he knew better that he needed to get out of there before anyone sees him.


    He looked at her for thest time and ran off at an inhumane speed.Owned by N?velDrama.Org.

 41

    **************


    Leo¡¯s POV


    **************


    ¡°Rose.¡± I shook her limp body as worry washed over my features. I was scared. So scared of losing her. She¡­ She was lifeless and that scared the shit out of me.


    Ciara came rushing in with a cup of water in her hand. I looked up at her and pleaded with her with my eyes to at least wake her up for me.


    It all happenedst night¡­


    I remember falling on the bed and also sleeping off but not, Rose leaving me alone in the room. Her whimper was all it took for me to awake. She called out to me with a cry.


    I instantly stood up from the bed and practically ran out of the room. I saw her lying on the floor, lifeless and her breath itched. Sweats rolled down my forehead in beads as I took in her features. I was scared. She was my mate. Jeff was yelling at me to pick her up and move but I could not move. I felt like I was in a haze. Trying to figure shit out. But not all too willing. I was able to shift my leg and I fell to my knees. I touched her and she was stone cold. I immediately released a shaky breath and carried her. I did not even wait to take her to the room we had lodged. I took her to our car and zoomed off to our destination ¨C Damien¡¯s pack. Maybe if we had gone there earlier, she would not have suffered like this. Not until now, did it ur to me that I did not know what was wrong with my mate? Her voice felt like she was being strangled when she called out to me through the mind link.


    I looked at her through the mirror and saw that she still had her eyes closed. I breathed out and focused my gaze on the road. Jeff was pacing around in my head, not letting me think at all.


    ¡°Will you stop huffing and growling in my head.¡± I hissed out angrily.


    ¡°You expect me to stop growling whereas my mate¡­¡± He hesitated with thest word. I shook my head and hope lit in my eyes as I saw the gate of Damien¡¯s pack. I quickened the speed of the car and drove straight to it. It was still midnight and I could see the pack patrols taking a defensive stand in front of the gate. What was even more surprising was that they did not move despite the speed of my car. I took that as a reason to calm and decrease the speed.


    I came to a stop and a man who I supposed is the head patrol marched towards me with his eyes scrutinizing me.


    ¡°How many we help you?¡± He asked. I shook my head unsped my seat belt before opening the door of the back seat.


    ¡°I am here to see your Luna. My Luna is in danger.¡± I bit out angrily and carried her.


    ¡°We will have to¡­¡±


    ¡°You will have to what? While my mate dies, huh? Look, I am Damien¡¯s elder brother.¡± I said with my chest moving up and down. I was breathing heavily, fighting with Jeff to avoid him to take control.


    He looked between Rose and me and nodded his head before the other men moved away and I ran¡­ I did.


    Just as we got to the packhouse, the door flung open and Ciara stepped out with her eyes opened in worry and fear. She looked into my eyes. ¡°What happened?¡± She asked as she paved way for me to enter. I saw Damien and this other man anddy.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know¡­ She¡­ I¡­ I can not exin.¡± I stuttered, my mind is fvcking with me and I can¡¯t seem to think about anything. Ciara shook her head and took Rose¡¯s hand. She checked her pulse and after some observation, she looked up at me.


    ¡°She is still yet alive but her breathing is irregr and somewhat fast¡­ Er.¡± She said with worry.


    ¡°What happened to her?¡± Damien asked from behind.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know¡­ All I just heard was her whimper and I came running to her.¡± I said.


    ¡°We need to take her to the hospital.¡± The guy said.


    ¡°No, we don¡¯t. She will awake soon.¡± Ciara said with her hand on her forehead. She seemed to be in a somewhat trance.


    The connection soon cut off, she looked at me. ¡°Wait for a while.¡± She said.


    And now I have been waiting for a while, I looked at Rose with tears glistening my eyes.


    ¡°Rose, I¡­¡± The words were caught up in my throat.


    ¡°Rose, please don¡¯t leave me. I truly need you¡­ I want you¡­ I¡­ Love you¡­ Please.¡± I said with a broken voice. Wait, broken? My vision was suddenly blurred and I felt something wet down my cheeks. I was crying.


    Crying? My hands ran up to my face. I was crying. Tears¡­


    Then suddenly, I heard someone cough. I felt someone push me back and collect the cup of water from my hand. I whipped the tears off kind of roughly and looked at Ciara muttering something in a whisper into Rose¡¯s ear. Rose jerked up instantly and Ciara gave her the cup of water almost immediately. Rose drank and looked around. Her eye bags already darkened. She looked drained. She was about to adjust well to the radiant of the room when she winced out. I took it as my chance and shove Ciara aside.


    ¡°Rose,¡± I called out and she turned to me. The first thing I did came as a shock to me and her¡­ I mmed my lips on hers and kissed her like it was ourst kiss. She seemed to ovee the shock as she opened her lips wide for me to slip my tongue in. Then we heard someone clear their throat.


    ¡°She just woke up, give her some time.¡± I heard a feminine voice say as I was tugged away by a masculine hand. I looked up to see Damien with an eyebrow raised. He resembles¡­ Me. I shook off the thoughts and looked around the room. Rose¡¯s body was pale and she looked like she lost almost all the blood in her.


    ¡°She lost some blood.¡± I heard a voice confirm my thoughts. I did not even know that a doctor already arrived.


    ¡°How did you lose so much blood?¡± The doctor asked. Rose closed her eyes for some minutes before talking.


    **************


    Rose¡¯s POV


    **************


    I can¡¯t remember how I ended up unconscious. But one thing is for sure that I must have gone through something critical. I did not feel the pain. Or anything. Just some weird headache.


    ¡°How did you lose so much blood?¡± The doctor asked again. I looked at her. Uncertainty covering my facial expression, ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡± That was all I could mutter.


    ¡°Okay, I think you just need to rest and also eat some real food to get your strength back. You are a wolf so it would be easy.¡± He said for thest time and bowed slightly before Damien before leaving.


    Ciara sat before me and held me by my hand. ¡°You scared the hell outta me.¡± She said. I managed to chuckle lightly.


    ¡°I am sorry. I just went to eat and¡­¡± I winced as I tried re-collecting the memory.


    ¡°Hey, it is okay. Don¡¯t force yourself.¡± She cooed and looked back at Leo was staring intently at me. Then I remembered we just shared a kiss¡­ Gosh, I feel like my cheeks are on fire right now.


    He soon took the move and walked out of the room with Damien and Hudson following behind me.


    ¡°You don¡¯t know but Leo was crying because of you.¡± Ciara said and my eyes went wide in surprise.


    ¡°Really?¡± I croaked out.


    ¡°Yes. He was practically begging me to save your life throughout the entire midnight.¡± She added, making me even more surprised.


    ¡°So care to exin how you affect him so much.¡± She asked and I knew she was requesting for the full gist.


    ¡°I will only when I am fit to speak because as of now, I need my mate with me.¡± I said andid down back. She scoffed and soon left the room.


    *****


    Leo came back into the room with some tray of food. I sat up, already salivating the food.


    ¡°How are you?¡± He asked me as heid the tray down on a stool. I shrugged.


    ¡°I am fine.¡± I said. He exhaled and sat down close to me.


    ¡°Do you know how Jeff was close to killing almost everyone here? Not to add how I fought against him, like gosh, please don¡¯t scare me again like that.¡± He said and I smiled.


    ¡°So you care about me like this?¡± I asked him and he stared at me like I just grew two horns. No, he cares about me but my insecurity must be kicking in. No, not that¡­. My¡­ I jerked back pushing te away immediately. My breath became erratic.


    What is happening?


    I feel like blood is rushing so quick into my veins and they seemed to be flowing like stream.


    ¡°What is happening, Rose?¡± Leo asked with worry. His eyebrows were already creased in fear. I also don¡¯t know. Then I heard him growl loudly before, Ciara and the rest barged into the room. They all looked at me.


    ¡°What is happening with her?¡± I heard Hudson¡¯s mate ask.


    Then suddenly, my entire body calm down. I released a weak breath before sitting up. ¡°Rose, what is happening?¡± Ciara asked. I guess she could not figure it out with her powers also. I also don¡¯t know what is wrong with me. I felt like my blood was reced with some liquid. Maybe I am just assuming things.


    When they saw that I did not reply, Damien breathed out. ¡°I think taking her to the pack hospital will be best.¡± He suggested.


    ¡°No!¡± I said sharply, causing my throat to hurt. I squeezed my face and rxed. I so much hate the smell in the hospital. It makes want to puke and not me staying there for some months, I will die. Well, that¡¯s quite exaggerated. But no kidding, I can¡¯t stay there for a week.


    ¡°You don¡¯t want to go but you keep shaking like someone who has been frozen¡­¡± Leo said and drank water. His eyes already changed colors. I guess him seeing me like this and in this state is making him so restless. Well, I can not be too if it was him that was my state. I sighed and picked the spoon before eating some rice and adding sauce to it. They watched me as I ate and I was not bothered. But suddenly, the air in the room shifted and everywhere became tensed. I looked at them, questioning them with my eyes as to what was happening.


    No one replied and they all stepped out of the room. I looked at Leo for exnation, he only shrugged andid down in my space. He ced his hand over his eyes. I knew he needed the rest and I knew he was still worried sick about me.


    Well, you can¡¯t me me. I also don¡¯t know what the hell is wrong with me. And I know for sure that it is not my usual sex drive of a thing.


    Wait, my wolf?!


    ¡°Halona.¡± I called out in my head and I heard some shuffling. She stood up and looked at me.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?.


    ¡°Thought you would not care to ask how I was.¡± She said and rolled her eyes. I smiled.


    ¡°What happened to us then?¡± I asked her and she went quiet.


    ¡°I have been trying to recall it but it all happened in a blur. I could hardly make out the incident.¡± She said but I could feel that she was not telling me all of it.


    I shrugged. I trust her anyways.


    ¡°Jeff is mad at me.¡± She whispered. I chuckled. Wolves at times.

 42

    ***********


    Leo¡¯s POV


    ***********


    ¡°So would you love to meet your dad?¡± Rose asked me. I sighed and sat up properly. It¡¯s been a week since we got here and Rose kept asking me to visit my father but this same father of mine was also avoiding me like I am some gue. And guess what, I also don¡¯t want to meet him.


    ¡°Very soon,¡± I said to her. I heard her sigh. she stood up and walked towards me with her hands on herp.


    ¡°I understand that you and your dad are not really in the best rtionship but you gotta give him some chance.¡± She said, thinking it would soothe me.


    I breathed out and remembered what I and Damien including Ciara discussed some days ago.


    *shback*


    ¡°So you decided to give your dad a chance?¡± Ciara asked me as I munched the chips hungrily.


    ¡°Yes, all thanks to Rose. I am here in your pack.¡± I said with a smile that did not reach my face, casting a side nce at Damien who did more than say anything but stared at me with scrutiny.


    ¡°When are you meeting him?¡± She asked further.


    ¡°Don¡¯t know,¡± I replied simply and gulped down water.


    ¡°Our¡­¡±Damien¡¯s voice came through with a pause. Like he was hesitating and I get the reason he was.


    ¡°You know it¡¯s really weird for an Alpha to have two sons¡­ But anyways, our dad is not really as you think. He was raised in a most disciplined way and he was¡­¡±


    ¡°I understand that he is your dad and you will always love and always do put some sweet words in for him if the need arises but you don¡¯t need to worry. He was also sweet to my sister and me. We grew up like a happy family but not until your mother came in and ruined it all. But don¡¯t worry, I have nothing against your mom.¡± I cut him and stood up to leave.


    ¡°You still have to see him. He is your dad. You have to settle it all with him and bury the hatchet.¡± Ciara¡¯s voice stopped me. I looked back at her and nodded my head.


    ¡°See youter,¡± I said and exited the house.


    *End of shback*


    ¡°Leo.¡± Rose¡¯s voice called out to me from a distance. I blinked my eyes and turned to look at her.


    ¡°I will meet him tomorrow morning. I have other duties to attend. The pack is waiting for me.¡± I said with a deep breath. Rose smiled.


    ¡°Good. Have you told Damien and Ciara?¡± She asked.


    ¡°No, not yet. Will do during dinner.¡± I said to her.


    ****


    Everyone¡¯s eyes were on Rose and me. And I was not one bit moved by it at all.


    ¡°Wow, he looked so much like Alpha Derrick.¡± I heard someone whisper. Seems like they have forgotten that I have wolf hearing.


    ¡°Yeah, who is he by the way?¡± Another person asked but I made sure not to look at them. Rose was talking to a few of the pack members she was kind of close to. I remembered how shocked they were when they saw her.


    ¡°Do you think you want to do this?¡± Jeff asked me.


    ¡°Yes,¡± I replied sharply than I intended to.


    ¡°Hey, you need to calm down.¡± He scolded me. I shook my head.


    ¡°us said Derrick is a coward.¡± He said with a chuckle.


    ¡°Who is us?¡± I asked as I scanned the room for Ciara since they are yet to be in the packhouse for dinner.


    ¡°Derrick¡¯s wolf.¡± He answered with an eye roll.


    ¡°Ohh¡­¡± That was all I said as I heard Ciara giggle at what Damien said.


    They took a seat on the chair designated for them.


    ¡°Leo,¡± Damien said and Jeff growled at theck of respect.


    When did the motherfvcker care about being respected?


    The pack members stood up in defense of their Alpha and I was not surprised.


    ¡°Hey, Jeff. You have to calm down. I understand your plight but at least let Leo know what has been going on.¡± He said with a smirk I wished I could clean off.


    What was he talking about?


    ¡°Jeff?¡± I asked. He tantly ignored me.


    ¡°Well, Your wolf has been catching on good times with Killian to the extent that they almost murdered each other with their words. See, I had a severe headache for the whole three days because of their argument on who should greet first.¡± He said.


    When did Jeff start talking to Damien¡¯s wolf?


    ¡°Anyways, you guys can sit down. There is no cause for rm. I was just teasing my big brother.¡± He said and I could hear people gasp. Rose¡¯s hand gripped me tight under the table.


    ¡°What?!¡± An elderly woman said with shock. They all turned to look at me.


    I think this is the best time to announce that I wanted to see my¡­ Derrick.


    But then the cook interrupted us as she began to serve the food.


    Rice, Sauce, Sd, bread rolls, fruits, and other meals were served and people helped themselves.


    ¡°Damien.¡± My voice came out forced and kind of fierce like I was fighting some inner battle which I was truly doing.


    Everyone looked at me. Some had their spoons stuck in their mouth and let me just say they practically froze. I understand the reason; I just talked for the first time.


    I gulped softly.


    ¡°You can do this.¡± Rose¡¯s voice rang in my head. I looked at her. Her lips were thinned into a small reassuring smile.


    ¡°I want to meet Dad,¡±  I said, lowering my voice at thest word. His eyebrows creased further in surprise.


    ¡°Really?¡± Ciara asked with a squeal. This time everyone was back to what they were doing and partially paying attention to what was going on.


    ¡°Sure, you can. Will inform him.¡± He said.


    ¡°Hope neither of you ends up with a broken nose.¡± He whispered. I rolled my eyes and looked at the pack members who were still looking at me. They took their gaze away quickly and started eating. Rose¡¯s hands gripped me harder. I looked at her.


    ¡°Hope you don¡¯t do anything stupid tomorrow.¡± She said through the mind link. I scoffed and drank the soup before me.


    ****


    We soon retired to bed and I spent the entire thinking about my encounter tomorrow with my dad. How is it going to end?


    ¡°Disastrous.¡± Jeff chided in. I rolled to another side of the bed with a scoff.


    ¡°Shut up.¡± I retorted. He chuckled and closed his eyes.


    ¡°Do you hate him?¡± I asked Jeff.


    ¡°Hmmm, I don¡¯t actually. Since I did not meet him. But I me him for not being there with you and also abandoning you. But us told me it was not like that. That Derrick had no choice.¡± He exined.


    ¡°Since how long have you both been getting along?¡± I asked.


    ¡°Some days now.¡± He replied with a shrug. I exhaled deeply.


    ¡°Don¡¯t be scared.¡± He said.


    ¡°Who is scared?¡± I asked as I blocked him. I needed to sleep for tomorrow.


    I looked outside through the opened window. The stars were shining brightly. I breathed out again and looked at Rose who was sleeping soundly beside me. Then I noticed something on her forehead- a green shiny. It vanished as soon as it came that had my eyebrows furrowed.


    What was that?


    I must be hallucinating.Content provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    I breathed out and forced my eyes close.

 43

    ***********


    Leo¡¯s POV


    ***********


    ¡°Yes, we will being back as soon as we are done with this.¡± I said to ke over the phone. I breathed out heavily.


    ¡°This paper work needs your attention too.¡± He groaned.


    ¡°I wille back.¡± I said with a sigh and disconnected the call. Rose held my hands as we pushed the door open and walked in. Before us, sat my dad and my stepbrother with his mate and also the Beta¡¯s family.


    I strode inside softly and held Rose¡¯s hand for control over my building rage. The way he looked at me almost made me pity him. But no, I am not here for some pity.


    I am here for clearance.


    ¡°Good morning.¡± I greeted with my breath heavy. We woke up as early as we could to clear this thing. I could feel the tension in the room.


    ¡°Gosh, it is hot in here.¡± Hudson said, blowing his face with his hands. I noticed he also behaves like ke. Do they attend meetings where they agreed to be cocky?


    We ignored him and I looked at nowhere but him- My father. Our breathing could be heard.


    When it could no longer be endured. Damien broke the silence.


    ¡°Are we resolving this or not?¡± He asked and looked between Derrick and I.


    I looked at my dad for the answer.


    ¡°Son¡­¡± He started out but my hands moved on their own and raised up, thereby shunning him.


    ¡°I am not your son for now. Call me Leonard. As you did thest time.¡± I said, cing more stress on my full name. He has lost the privilege to call me ¡®Leo¡¯.


    I remember that it was Leonard he also called me thest time we had met before we parted.


    He breathed out deeply and stood up. He still had that strong aura and stature that made me wonder if he was still that man that was my dad or not. But there was no lie that his facial structure is the one giving out that he getting old.


    ¡°Leonard¡­ I know that¡­¡± Another deep breath. I held Rose¡¯s hands tightly to the extent that she tried wriggling her hands away from me with a whimper.


    My jaw clenched at the inner turmoil I was fighting in.


    ¡°I am sorry for abandoning you.¡± He said and at the instant I looked at him sharply.


    ¡°You are sorry?!¡± I let out a deep, humorlessugh.


    ¡°No, you are not. You kicked our mother out and chose your mate over her, right? You kicked your first offsprings out and chose her over us? You kicked us out of your life like we did not matter. Heck, we never did.¡± I yelled at him, this time losing all the strings I had on the bnce. Everyone stood up, standing in defense.


    ¡°Leo.¡± Ciara called out but I shunned her with an harsh look. Damien growled at me but I paid little or no attention to them. This time. This fight, it was between my dad and I. No one should interfere.


    ¡°What do you have to say?¡± I said.


    When I got no reply, ¡°nothing. You got nothing to say since you know that you are fvcking at fault for the death of my mother. For we, bing orphans even though you were alive. For letting me shift without prior knowledge. You really don¡¯t wanna know how much I despised you. Swears, you don¡¯t wanna know.¡± I said with spite. All he did was look down in shame. My eyes brows creased in skepticism.


    Why was he not talking back?


    He is hiding something¡­


    ¡°Tell me the fvcking truth!!¡± I yelled at him as I lunged at him.


    Damien as if he knew that I was going to do it, reached in front me and we fell on the floor with him subduing me. We crashed on the table which ended up breaking. We thrashed around and I could hear Rose¡¯s voice pleading with Damien to leave me.


    ¡°Get off me, scoundrel. Let me deal with this coward of a man. This coward that called himself my father. This coward that is a shame to manhood. Let me¡­¡± I snarled as I squirmed beneath him. Then, something surprisingly urred to me. Jeff was not helping me.


    Stupid wolf!


    ¡°Listen to him first,¡± Jeff begged. Then slowly, with my chest moving up and down heavily, I calmed down and released my grip on Damien¡¯s shirt.


    ¡°He is okay. You can leave him.¡± I heard Ciara say. Damien slowly and gently released me and stood up. Rose walked towards me on the floor and helped me up.


    ¡°I will tell you the truth¡­¡± Derrick finally spoke up.


    ¡°Guess I cannot keep it to myself again.¡±


    **shback**


    **Some Years Ago**Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    ~Third Person Point Of View~


    Leo and his younger sister, Leticia, were busy ying with their toys when they suddenly heard the door open. They stood up in anticipation and looked at the door eagerly. Their dad came into view with no happy facial expression as he always does whenever hees home.


    ¡°Daddy.¡± They both called out cheerfully and ran towards him with the toys still in the a hands and wide grin on their faces. ¡°Oh, my baby. Leticia.¡± He cooed as he carried her. She grinned even more. He dropped her and looked at his seven-year-old son, Leo.


    ¡°Leonard.¡± His father crouched down to his knee and said to his little boy with a startling smile.  The boy was surprised because ordinarily, his father won¡¯t call him by his full name. He would always call him Leo. What happened this night? The old man did note home for the past two weeks, it got them missing him.


    ¡°Derrick, I will love to see you in the room.¡± He heard his wife¡¯s voice say from behind with an underline tone of venom. Her quivering voice went unnoticed by the kids.  His dad looked back at her disdainfully and stood up with a sigh. ¡°Sure.¡± He answered with a tight smile- a fa?ade for the kids- and they both walked into their room. ¡°What did you mean by that text message?¡± She asked him immediately they entered the room with her lips twitching in anger and eyes ring daggers at him. Her phone was in her right hand and her left hand on her waist.


    ¡°I think it is high time we stopped this marriage of a thing. I met my mate already. Just give me the kids and go back to your coven. I forgive you for what you did. You did it out of obsession and I clearly understand but I think it is better if we separate, I have a pack and a mate.¡± He exined, hoping she could understand.


    ¡°No.¡± She snapped. ¡°I¡­ I met you first. I loved you first. I had you first. Why will you choose her over me? Over us? Over our kids? Over¡­¡±


    ¡°Over nothing.¡± He yelled angrily with his eyes changing from his normal ck eye to gold. He was trying his best to keep the anger his wolf was feeling at bay but thisdy over here doesn¡¯t seem to care. She flinched and moved back a bit. ¡°All this¡­ All this has always been your n. You¡­ You made me attracted to you. You used your stupid witch skill on me to make me think you are my mate. You ruined each and everything in my life with your obsession.¡± He spat with obvious hostility. She swallowed lightly.


    ¡°Leo and Leticia are my pups and kids. I will take them to myself and also fend for them.¡± He said with a bit of cessation. Her eyes became teary. ¡°No, I won¡¯t let you take my kids. They are mine. They are the symbols of our love. Derrick¨C¡± she walked towards him with tears rolling down her face and her hands stretched out, calling him toe close to her ¡°¨CYou can¡¯t do this to me. To us. I love you so much.¡± She cried with a broken voice and held his hand. He snatched his hands away from her and turned around, backing her.


    ¡°I have been away from my Alpha¡¯s duty for so long. I have to get back. Since you insist to take the kids, take care of them.¡± He asserted insouciantly and before she could talk, he barged into the bathroom and mmed the door shut. The words were caught up in her throat and she swallowed it hard down. She slipped down on the bed and facepalmed. She started weeping. She did not know what to do. She loved him. He loved her. That was what she thought. She had him wrapped between her fingers. She had him. What went wrong?


    ¡°What?!¡± She shouted and a huge wind blew making the things in the room fall and break. The rain that was barely drizzling started falling heavily.


    ¡°What went wrong?!¡± She screamed out in anguish. Derrick made sure to tune her out so as not to spoil his eardrum.


    She looked back at the door and ran towards it that she almost slipped. She banged on it heavily but he did not answer. She could hear the shower running. She sobbed loudly, still banging on the door.


    ¡°Derrick, please. Don¡¯t do this to me. I truly love you.¡± She wept aloud. When she heard no response, she slowly staggered away from the door and went towards her wardrobe. She sniffed in the mucus in her nose and dabbed off a few tears that came running down her cheeks. She picked a few clothes and yanked her bags with a new set of tears rolling down her cheeks. She knew a lot of things.


    She knew that a rtionship of over seven years is nothingpared to a mate¡¯s attraction. She knew that she lost him already. She knew that she was just drinking in her obsession. She should have given up when she had the chance. When she was advised to. She walked out of the room.


    These past seven years, she tried to get him to mark her but he did not. Even when he did, the mark does not stay long on her neck. She had to keep using the potions on it. But now, even her two hundred years old witch¡¯s powers failed her. They failed her.


    The only way for the spell she used on him to have enervated must be because he met his mate. ¡°Stupid mates.¡± She spat angrily and walked towards her kids.


    Leo and Leticia looked sad and scared. They stared at her red and puffy eyes, they trailed their gaze down to her ears that had reddened. ¡°Did¡­ Did dad beat you?¡± Leo spoke up, his lips slowly curving to a sob and his eyes became teary, breaking her heart even more. She squatted in front of both of them. ¡°No, daddy did not hit me. You guys should stop crying now.¡± She said with a forced, tight smile. She dabbed off. the tears that were beginning to form in their eyes.


    ¡°Mama and you guys are leaving dad¡¯s house for the meantime.¡± She said with a sniff. ¡°Why is daddy noting with us?¡± Leticia asked in her childish, broken voice as she was also trying not to cry. ¡°Yes, he has been away for some weeks now. Even on fathers¡¯ day, he was not around to celebrate with us. And he just came back now, and¡­ We are leaving?¡± Leo asked with tears already rolling down on his cheeks and his lips twitching.


    ¡°Yes, baby boy. Now, let¡¯s go.¡± She said and took her bags with her. Leo suddenly stopped and turned back, he looked up and saw his dad staring down at them. ¡°Dad, see youter.¡± He yelled. He never knew that that day would be thest day he will see his dad. He never knew that that day will thest day he lost the chance to know what and who he was. ¡°Leo.¡± His mother called out. Leo had his eyes glued to his dad and waved at him with a smile that did not reach his face. Leticia did not forget to wave at him with a sad smile. He did not wave back¡­ He stared at them with an emotionless face. But deep down he was longing for his kids.


    *End of shback*

 44

    To say Leo was shocked at the revtion is an understatement. Just as Derrick finished saying, everyone gasped that included Damien¡¯s mom too.Owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    So all these while, all he was living in was a lie. He had med his father wrongly since all these years. He had despised his father wrongly since all these years.


    His mother had done something as forbidden as that. His father had been under her spell since those years that they were together.


    No wonder¡­


    *shback: Then*


    ¡°You did this to yourself. If you had hearken to my advice at that time. This would not have happened to you.¡± He overheard his aunty say to his mother. They had juste back from school and his mother was down with supposed fever.


    ¡°Sister, promise me. You will take care of my kids.¡± He heard his mother quivering voice asked.


    His aunty sighed.


    ¡°I will. I have used almost every herbs I know. Yet your condition is deteriorating. Stupid wolves!¡± She cursed harshly.


    ¡°You see where you gave brought yourself to¡­ J¡­ You did this awful thing to yourself.¡± She said with her voice broken.


    Leo could not understand what they were saying so all he did was stare at them through the slight opening of the door.


    ¡°I will go to Alfraine to see if I could get the elder witch for some potions or something.¡± His aunty said and he wondered what or who Alfraine was. He knocked on the door when he saw that his mother and aunty were staring at each other as if they weremunicating telepathically. Their gaze broke and they turned towards Leo.


    ¡°Oh, Leo. You are back.¡± His aunty said. He looked at his aunt eye bags, they were already darkened like shecked sleep.


    ¡°Mom needs some rest. She has been working since morning.¡± His aunt was quick to say when she saw his unwavering gaze on her. He nodded his head silently, not speaking a word.


    ¡°And yes, Leo. Aunt will be travelling to a ce. You must take care of your mother and your sister. Will be back soon.¡±  She said and stood up. And just like that his aunt never came back.


    But one day she did and that day¡­.


    *


    *


    *


    *Some Months Later*


    ¡°Mom, why are you shivering?¡± Leo asked his mother who would not stop shaking vigorously on the bed. It was alreadyte in the night. Leo hade to ask her to help him to get water but then he met herid on the bed. The past few days she had always acted strong to take care of them and in the night she will copse on the bed and start writhing out in pain from all joints. She made sure her whimpers were quiet, well she did her best to silent them.


    She had fallen sick for the past two weeks and her condition was slowly deteriorating. It was not helping matters at all. Leo and Leticia both went to school and came back each day to meet her lying in bed, sleeping sound and when it was morning, she would force herself up.


    After they had left their dad¡¯s house, they moved into one of their aunt¡¯s house. The aunt had embarked on a journey, although Leo and Leticia did not understand what the said journey meant but their mother knew too well what the journey meant. Their aunt had gone to see their grandmother(mother¡¯s mother). Their mother had done something forbidden and meworthy and it was what was affecting her and might also kill her.


    Their aunt had to meet their grandmother to look for a way to cure her.


    They kept asking for the time and day they would move back to their dad¡¯s house but their mother kept giving them flimsy excuses. Sometimes, she always did her best to evade their questions.


    And now she is yet on the bed slowly dying, their aunt is yet toe back from the ce she had gone to.


    ¡°L-Leo.¡± She stuttered out as a shiver ran down her spine which made her twitch a little. She must be really affected by the backfired spell.


    ¡°Yes, mommy.¡± Leo answered and held her right hand that was close to him.


    ¡°P-Promise¡­¡± She coughed out with a rough, soar throat. Just as she was about to talk, Leo noticed something which made his eyes go wide in worry. ¡°Mom¡­¡± He stuttered out and slowly brought his right hand to the side of her lips. He touched the ck colored blood that has spilled there when she coughed out and brought it up to show her. ¡°You¡­ Coughed out blood.¡± He indicated to her. She winced out as she brought her stiff hand to touch his hand. ¡°Listen to me.¡± She forced out and dropped her hand down. She could not keep it up for too long.


    ¡°Mom.¡± Leticia called out as she walked into the room. She has woken up when she could not feel her brother close to her. Her mother titled her head a little towards the door. She saw her little girl standing with fear evident in her features.


    ¡°Ce closer.¡± She croaked out as she used rigid finger to direct her in ae-hither motion. She trotted towards them.


    ¡°Mom, why are you shivering?¡± She asked in a childish, quiet voice since it was night already. Her mother forced a tight smile on her lips and pulled her closer to her chest. Leticia blocked her nostrils, as her mother had this horrible scent that had her thinking why her brother was so so close to her despite the smell. She slowly wriggled her way out of her mother¡¯s arms when she could no longer breath. Her mother looked at her, knowing fully well why she did it.


    ¡°What happened to mummy? She was fine days ago, right?¡± She asked as she stared at her brother. Leo darted his gaze away from his mother to Leticia.


    ¡°As you can see mom is not feeling fine.¡± Leo answered. Then suddenly, their mother¡¯s breath started bing sporadic. Her chest started moving up and down, her coughs were deep and thick. Leo seeing this, quickly went towards the stool and poured water from the jug into the cup with shaky hands. He ran towards her and ced the cup close to her mouth but she would not stop coughing.


    ¡°Mom, take water.¡± He urged her. She eventually pushed the cup away making it fall and break on the floor. Leticia yelped and ran towards the wardrobe as she watched her mom cough out excessively. ¡°Mom!¡± Leo called out in fear.


    ¡°Leo¡­¡± She coughed out.


    ¡°Mom, what is happening?¡± He asked, teary-eyed.


    ¡°Listen¡­ To¡­ Me¡­ Promise¡­ Me¡­ That¡­ You¡­¡± She was talking amidst the coughs.


    ¡°Mom, don¡¯t talk. You should save your strength, aunt would be back soon.¡± Leo cut her off and held her palms. She shook her head since she knew she could no longer to keep fighting a lost battle.


    ¡°Promise¡­ Me¡­ That¡­ You¡­ Will¡­ Never¡­ Visit¡­ Your¡­ Dad¡­ Again.¡± She stuttered out as she tilted her head to look at him. He nodded his head positively. ¡°But please, don¡¯t leave us.¡± He begged her with tears scrolling down his face already and shook his head, sobbing out loudly. She gave them a bleak goodbye smile before breathing herst breath with a lone tear slipping out of her eyes. She closed her eyes.


    ¡°My OBSESSION over HIM was my END.¡± She thought sadly and dropped her hands lifeless.


    ¡°Mom, I promise but please, don¡¯t leave us¡­¡± Leo was still begging her when he felt that her chest was no longer moving up. He fearfully ced his head on her chest to listen to her heartbeat. When he did not hear anything, he screamed out loudly that the rain that was beginning to drizzle started falling heavily.


    ¡°Mom!!!¡± He yelled out in wail. He shook her and shaking his head, imploring in his mind not to leave him. Not to leave them. Leticia ran towards them and knelt down beside them. ¡°Mom.¡± She cried out then suddenly they felt a presence in the room. They slowly turned around and saw their aunt that had gone on a journey with her clothes drenched by the rain and her hair was wet.


    Leo stood up and ran towards her. He grabbed her two hands and said. ¡°Aunt, finally you are back. Mom¡­ Mom is no longer breathing.¡± He exined to her.


    ¡°Come and wake her up.¡± He said as he tried to drag her towards his mom. She stood firmly on her ground and only stared at him.


    ¡°Leo, your mother and my sister is dead.¡± She announced with an emotionless face before snatching her hands away from him and walking out of the house. ¡°No!¡± He screamed out and ran towards his mother back. He started shaking her to wake her up. But¡­ She did not even open an eye. Leticia cried and yelled for their mom to wake.


    They had lost the pir supporting them. The only one that was there to assist them whenever their dad was not around.


    They lost their mom.


    **shback Ended**


    Slowly, ever slowly. Leo stood up and walked out of the pack house. He tuned out all the voices that were calling out to him.

 45

    Dayster, nothing changed. Leo did not leave his room neither did he talk. He was sulking in the fact that things were not as they seem. He was pained that his mother that he trusted so much did something like that. Rose tried her best tofort him but he was not moving.


    The door squeaked open and Damien and Ciara walked in. They looked at the condition Leo was and saw how worse it was.


    ¡°Leo, you can¡¯t keep doing this yourself. I understand that things were not as they seem. Heck, you never knew that you were never a product or even a symbol of the love between them but you are an Alpha. You must take your stand and fight this. You can¡¯t keep sulking.¡± Ciara said with a worrycing her features. Rose breathed out when she saw that he did not reply.


    ¡°Jeff¡­¡± Damien did notplete what he wanted to say when Leo stood and lunged for Damien. The females yelped up in shock.


    Damien and Leo started thrashing around. Giving each other punches when their chancees. Rose and Ciara were yelling for them to stop but it was not ending.


    Leo stood up and shifted while Damien shifted also when he saw him. He did not want them to ruin the room as it was already ruined. He flew through the door and came out on the training ground.


    Leo chased him and came to screech when he saw Damien. Pack members all stood watching them. Ciara had called Damien¡¯s parents including Hudson who also shifted in order to protect their Alpha.


    ¡°Back off, Jace.¡± Damien¡¯s wolf, Cayden, ordered him through the mind link.


    ¡°I have to protect you.¡± Jace said. Damien almost rolled his eyes.


    ¡°I can¡­¡± The words were caught up in his throat when Leo jumped on him. Damien pushed him off him and barked at him.


    ¡°If you want to fight, be fair.¡±


    Leo quickly recovered from the push and went back to attack him. They kept rolling around, biting and scratching each other. When Derrick could no longer take it, he shifted into us and howled for them to stop. They were both forced to stop since it was their dad. Leo climbed off Damien and his breath was ragged.


    They both shifted back into their humans and one of the numerous pack members ran towards them with a nket.


    They took it and wrapped it round their waists. Derrick shifted back and collected the short from his wife.


    Leo strode into the pack house while they followed after. Hudson had dismissed the pack members.


    ¡°I remember my aunt mentioning something like Alfraine¡­ What is that?¡± He asked.


    ¡°Alfraine is a not a what, it is a ce¡­ She is a witch from Alfraine. We met in a bar.¡± He exined. So his aunt had gone back to meet the other witches there for a cure for his mother and that was also where his aunt disappeared to.


    ¡°So you were under her spell?¡± His voice came out croaked. Derrick nodded his head positively.


    ¡°So you never loved her? So all these was a lie created by my mother?¡± He asked, as if talking to himself.


    He exhaled. He cannot keep dwelling on the past. He needs to move on and forgive his father. He looked at Derrick.


    ¡°I am sorry. I have always med you wrongly. Hated you wrongly. Please, forgive me.¡± He begged his dad. Derrick looked at him with an half smile.


    ¡°I did not me you or your sister. I am sorry also for not letting you know what you are.¡± Derrick said. They both stood up and hugged each other.


    ¡°That was one easy reconciliation.¡± Hudson whispered but they could all hear. They chuckled.


    Damien¡¯s mother held Derrick by his hand. Derrick turned around. Ever since they found out about Leo and everything, she has been distant from him.Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°You are used to people ming you whereas you should have just said the truth.¡± She said and hugged him. Derrick held her close to him. Rose walked towards Leo.


    ¡°How do you feel?¡± She asked.


    ¡°Better than some hours ago.¡± He answered with a smile.


    ¡°We need to clean you up.¡± Ciara said, gesturing to both Damien and Leo¡¯s injured bodies. They nodded their heads and Ciara went to get the first aid box.


    **


    Hourster, they all sat down, talking about how their lives have been.


    ¡°I will love to meet Leticia.¡± His father said. Leo looked at him and sighed.


    ¡°I doubt if she knows what we are.¡± He said.


    ¡°She did not shift?¡± Derrick questioned.


    ¡°No, she did not. At least I would have known.¡± Leo replied.


    ¡°How possible is that? Tell her toe over. We will find out.¡± Derrick suggested. Leo nodded and took his cellphone. The phone rang for some seconds before Leticia¡¯s voice came through.


    ¡°Hey, big brother.¡±


    ¡°Hi, Leticia. How are you?¡± He asked with a smug look.


    ¡°I am fine, I came over to your apartment but it has been rented out to people then I decided to give you a call but you were unreachable.¡± She said.


    ¡°Hmm, about that¡­ Leticia, can youe and meet somewhere?¡± He asked.


    ¡°Sure. Where?¡± She asked.


    ¡°I will send you a cab. Make sure you bring more clothes.¡± Leo said and she answered with hum.


    ¡°Okay, talk to youter.¡± She said and hung up.


    ¡°So she ising?¡± Ciara asked.


    ¡°Yes, hell is about to be let loose.¡± Leo joked and they all chuckled.


    **


    Three dayster, Leticia came out of her house with a small suitcase. She saw the can waiting for her.


    ¡°Good morning, Miss.¡± The cabman greeted and she answered.


    ¡°So where are we going to?¡± She asked but he did not reply. He ignited the car engine and drove off. She scoffed.


    She knew her brother must have been the one to tell him to not let her know. She scoffed and rxed on the chair.


    Four hours gone and she was yet to get to the ce. ¡°Where did my brother said you should take me to?¡± She asked.


    ¡°Miss, please exercise some patience. We are almost there.¡± The cabman said.


    She sighed.


    Then suddenly, the car came to an halt. She looked around. It was more like woods.


    ¡°Is my brother camping here?¡± She mused.


    ¡°You cane down, Miss.¡± The cabman which happened to be Hudson said. They both came down and Hudson led the way. Leticia kept looking around.


    ¡°Where is this¡­ OMG!¡± Her lips went wide at the the building before her. The pack house was standing firm there.


    ¡°This is magnificent.¡± She said and Hudson chuckled.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± He said and she noticed the change of tone.


    ¡°Wait, you are not a cab man?¡± She said and jogged over to him.


    ¡°You expect an handsome man like me to be a cab man, really?¡± He asked and she rolled her eyes.


    They both walked into the house.


    ¡°Wow, this ce is¡­¡± The words were caught up in her throat as she took in the set of people that sat down before her.


    Leo, Rose, and¡­


    Suddenly, her eyes shone brightly with a blue color, and a mist formed in her right hand.


    ¡°What is this man doing here?¡± She snarled out of sudden anger and threw the mist at him but before it could get to Derrick, Rose stood up as if on cue and summoned a purple mist on her left hand. It neutralized Leticia¡¯s green mist and everyone gasped.


    Rose just¡­ She has witch prowess.

 46

    If there was anything like being frozen in a spot, that is what this situation will be called.


    First, Leticia met her long lost father.


    Second, Rose discovered that she was half witch, half werewolf.


    What more shocking can happen again?


    Everyone sat down in silence, trying to take in what had just urred.


    ¡°So for how long have you known that he was alive?¡± Leticia asked in a harsh tone, directing the question to Leo. He looked up and stared at her in the eye.


    ¡°Like some weeks ago.¡± He answered. She sighed.


    ¡°Is everyone going to talk about what happened to me or about a matter that has been settled?¡± Rose interrupted them. They all turned to look at her. Theypletely understood her plight.


    ¡°We will deal with this step by step¡­¡± Leo trailed off, holding Rose¡¯s outstretched hands.  Ever since she had intercepted Leticia, she could no longer bring her hands down. She was just as shocked as them.


    ¡°For how long have you been a witch?¡± Leo asked his sister. Leticia¡¯s jaw hardened for a moment before she released it¡­ Then her facial expression softened.


    ¡°Since I was twelve, I had frozen a fish by mistake.¡± She answered.


    ¡°And yet, you did not care to tell me as your brother?¡± Leo asked with a look of hurt on his face.


    ¡°Leo¡­¡± Leticia called out before taking a deep breath to calm her nerves.


    ¡°I thought¡­ You would not like me, I thought¡­ Okay, I acted on impulse not to tell you. I¡¯m sorry.¡± She said.


    ¡°So you knew wolves existed?¡± He asked and it was her turn to look at him with query.


    ¡°Don¡¯t look at me like that, who would want a brother who is a wolf? Like heck, you are even scared of dogs.¡± He said and she rxed back.


    ¡°I am sorry things happened to be like this on our first meeting.¡± Derrick¡¯s voice broke through and the tension in the air came down a little bit.


    Leticia faced him and took in his body features. She missed him. It was no lie. She missed the man that was standing here. Surprisingly, the grey hairs were not really many.


    ¡°Why did you send mother out?¡± Was all she asked. Then he went on to exin what ensued between their mother and him.


    ¡°I foundter on that my mother and aunt were witches. I came across one of aunt¡¯s spell book in the room she warned us not to enter and that was how I was able to keep my powers under check.¡± She said and they all nodded.


    ¡°So what do you say, big sister?¡± Damien asked with a glint of mischief in his eyes. Leticia looked at him with a smile.


    ¡°I see that you are mischievous, little brother.¡± She said with a smirk. Damien chuckled.


    ¡°Now there is someone who is mischievous like me.¡± He taunted, indirectly throwing shades at Leo who ignored him.


    ¡°So you forgive me?¡± Derrick asked.


    ¡°I never had anything against you.¡± She said matter-of-factly.


    ¡°I was only angry at you about noting back for us. Couples quarrel and divorce but that does not mean they should forget the symbol of love between them.¡± She said and they all nodded their heads in agreement.Owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°What a great reunion¡­ Despite the fact that you both almost killed him.¡± Hudson spoke up but then came another tension. Rose was crying. She stood up and ran out of the house, mming the door shut.


    ¡°Rose?!¡± Leo called out after her and ran after her.


    ***********


    Rose¡¯s POV


    ***********


    I fell on my knees as I cried even more.


    Everyone get to reunite with their parents and I don¡¯t. How do they expect me to feel?


    I had just discovered that I was a werewolf some moths ago and now I am a witch?


    Can things get better or even worse?


    Who are my parents?


    Where are my parents?


    If only I knew who they were, I would not be going through this.


    The thought of my parents hardly crossed my mind because people was always around me to cheer me up but now¡­


    Was I just a product?


    A mistake?


    I broke into even more tears.


    ¡°Rose.¡± Leo¡¯s voice called out to me but my vision was already blurred with the tears. I flinched when I felt his hands on me. He knelt before me with sadness on his face.


    ¡°Look at me.¡± He demanded and I reluctantly looked at him. He used his pinky finger to wipe away the tears that were rolling out freely.


    ¡°My parents¡­¡± I cried and ced my head on his shoulders.


    ¡°Rose.¡± Another voice called out to me. Leo and I both turned to see Damien and Ciara standing there.


    ¡°Someone is here to see you.¡± Ciara said with a grim smile. Leo wriggled his eyebrows at them but they did not reply instead they started walking away.


    I stood up and dusted my knees before following them to the pack house.


    Damien pushed the door open and we all went in. I narrowed my eyes as I saw the person that was standing there.


    He turned around to look at me and I saw his Adam apple moved slightly.


    ¡°What is he doing here?¡± I asked.


    ¡°Well, this man here has lots of things to tell you. Will you calm down and listen?¡± Hudson said with pleading eyes. I looked away and sat down.


    ¡°Reika,¡± He spoke up and I turned to look at him, telling to exin further.


    ¡°Your real name is Reika Roosevelt.¡± He said and my eyes went wide.


    ¡°What do you mean?¡± I asked and stood up.


    ¡°Actually, we both agreed to use your mother¡¯s surname.¡± He said with a dreamy smile.


    ¡°You¡­¡± I pointed at him. Hope it was not what I was thinking.


    ¡°Yes, I am your father.¡± He said with a deep exhale.


    ¡°What?!¡± I yelled.


    ¡°Listen, I will tell how it all happened.¡± He said , using his hands to gesture to me to calm down as if he knew that I was about to pounce on him and throw punches on his face. I looked at him to continue before losing my cool.


    ¡°This was how it happened¡­¡±


    **shback**


    ~Third Person Point Of View~


    He has just being relieved of his position as a bar man. He had given up that job in order to be the Beta of Ash Woods Pack. Who wouldn¡¯t? The Alpha had made that offer to him.


    Then suddenly, as he walked through the woods, he heard a feminine cry. He came to an halt immediately and narrowed his eyes. It was almost evening and the sun was about to set. He became cautious and looked around for the ce where the voice came from.


    Then the cry came again, this time as a groan. He walked towards the ce with caution and saw ady dressed in sackcloth. She looked at him with sudden fear.


    ¡°Who are you?¡± They asked in unison. He raised his eyebrows at her.


    ¡°I should be the one asking you that question because the Alpha would torture you to get it out of your lips.¡± He said and ced his hands into his pocket. She gulped lightly, suddenly nervous.


    She definitely cannot meet the Alpha, at least not now. She thought.


    ¡°I am Nora.¡± She said and she was not going to give him more information other than that. He looked at her.


    ¡°Austin is my name.¡± He knew he needed to be careful around her. Especially when her eyes was the rarest amber.


    ¡°What happened to you?¡± His question cut off the sudden tension between them.


    ¡°I was walking along when I hit my foot against a stone and fell.¡± She said and he could see the evidence on her. Her forehead was covered with dust.


    ¡°Where are youing from?¡± He questioned again. This time she did not know what to reply.


    ¡°I wasing from the neighboring pack.¡± She said and stood up, attempting to make a run but he held her.


    ¡°Give me your pack¡¯s name.¡± He said and her eyes went wide open, her lips twitched as being caught redhanded.


    ¡°I was thrown out and I already broke off the connection with them. It is of no use to me again. And besides it is one of the smallest packs around.¡± She said and snatched her hands away.


    ¡°Can your have your contact?¡± He asked and brought out his cell phone. She sighed and gave him.


    ¡°Will give you a call.¡± He said and he rang her, making sure she did not give him a wrong number. Her phone rang and they both nodded their heads before going on different paths.


    The real reason he had collected was because in case anything happened back at his pack he would be able to reach her. But things did not even change.


    Since then, they have been talking and getting to know each other. Until one day he found out the darkest truth behind her existence. It was capable of bringing an end to their rtionship but the unexpected happened¡­

 47

    He had just found out that thedy he had fallen in love with. Thedy he has been bonding with for the past weeks was none other than a witch. She was a witch!


    He did not know how to take it.


    So it all happened when she came over to the pack and she knew too well where their rtionship was heading to. She knew she could no longer deceive him so she told him to the truth.


    ¡°Really?¡± He asked, still tongue tied.


    ¡°And my mother is also the keeper of the coven.¡± She said and he face palmed.


    ¡°Why?¡± He asked. She walked out of their little kitchen and crouched down to the bed level.


    They were in his apartment in the city where they would often meet and hang out with each other.


    ¡°I am sorry for keeping this from you. I really wanted to tell you but I just didn¡¯t know how to¡­ I was scared that you would leave me.¡± She said with pleading eyes.


    ¡°At least you could have told me and we would have sort it out. What is going happen to us, now that the witches and werewolves are at war?¡± He asked.


    ¡°We do it secretly.¡± She said.


    ¡°And is that going tost forever? Remember I am the Beta of my pack. At least, My Alpha won¡¯t have problem with me being with you but your mother¡­ As I heard of her, she is an heartless witch.¡± He said and she exhaled. It was true. What he said was true. If her mother learns of the fact that she was in love with a man and that too one that has the blood of a werewolf running in his veins, they were as good as dead.


    ¡°Then we tread softly.¡± She said.


    ¡°Or are you nning to end things with me?¡± She asked in a low tone.


    ¡°No, why would you think like that?¡± He said and drew her close to him.


    ¡°I¡­¡± She burst into tears.


    ¡°Don¡¯t cry. We will find a way out for ourselves.¡± He cooed, rubbing her back. She sniffed.


    ¡°I will ask Hendrick for help.¡± He suggested because he knew too well that he could not do this alone. He needed a strong back up. Hendrick was ke¡¯s father¡¯s name.


    Dayster, when he told Hendrick about his plight. He was surprised that he did not throw a fit about falling in love with a witch rather he told him to be careful and cautious. He also said that things are not as transparent as they seem but Austin made sure to tell him that he trusted Nora.


    Hendrick agreed and he let Austin and Nora use the cave that was hidden behind the waterfall in his pack. His pack was heavily blessed with lots of natural resources that even the Alpha king eyed his pack but he made sure to protect it.


    Everything was peaceful until that day, that one day that ruined everything that has been brewing for five good months. Five months of sweet bonding. Five months of love between two humans.


    Suddenly, Nora felt a mighty presence that the entrance of the door to the cave. Without being told, she knew who it was. Her palms became sweaty as her chest moved up and down in deep anxiety.


    Her mother has found her. She was dead.


    ¡°What are we going to do?¡± She asked Austin who just sat down there, not able to think.


    ¡°I¡­¡±


    ¡°Will you do the opening or I do it for you?¡± Her mighty voice came through and at that time, Austin realized he has underestimated Nora¡¯s mother.


    He stood up with sweat beads dropping down from his forehead. Nora was so close to tearing up when she slowly pushed the door open and the huge breeze blew into the ce, announcing her presence. The stack of files that was in a corner all flew on the floor and Austin almost peed in his pants.


    As Athena walked into the ce and the ce practically shook to its core. There were other low ranked witches which attended to her, standing behind her with their heads bowed and backs hunched.


    She looked around the ce still on one spot.


    ¡°So you chose this-¡± she pointed to the ce ¡°-filthy and unworthy ce to my golden pce.¡± She said and turned to look at her rebellious daughter. Nora bowed her head in shame.


    ¡°Answer me.¡± She yelled and the jug nearby broke and water flowed all over the floor.


    ¡°Mother¡­¡± She fell on her knees and bowed.


    ¡°I¡­ Truly love him. Please, mom. This is all I ask from you. Please!!!¡± She begged with tears rolliing out of her eyes.


    Athena narrowed her eyes on her before breaking into a loud, humorlessugh.


    ¡°Love?!¡± She said amidst theughter.


    ¡°You love him and that too the most forbidden person you should love¡­ This is ridiculous.¡± She said but Nora did not move from the ce that she was.


    ¡°Do you know that once he finds his mate, he is going to abandon you like you never existed. To them, their stupid other half that the senseless moon goddess gave them is more important than the heart of someone that is love in with them.¡± She said, hoping she would sound more harsh than she intended to. Nora winced at her voice.


    ¡°His mate rejected him long time ago, mother.¡± She countered silently.


    ¡°And what made you think that if shees back to him, he won¡¯t ept her?¡± She asked.


    ¡°Because she is dead.¡± This time Austin answered. He has kept quiet for too long as he watched Athena y Nora¡¯s mind. Athena turned to look at him with surprise that he had spoken.


    ¡°I was not talking to you, how dare you interfere?¡± She yelled and huge blue mist formed and was directed at him but before it got to him, Nora already ran and the mist hit her on her stomach. She spat out blood and Austin held her from falling.


    ¡°Nora!¡± Austin yelled as he shook her. Nora smiled grimly at him with her blood stained lips.


    ¡°Stupid!¡± Athena scolded her with scoff.


    ¡°Take her away.¡± She ordered the low ranked witches who did not waste time but scurry towards them. Austin tried wading them off but they were¡­ Transparent. Just as his hand passed through them. They all ced their hands on her and disappeared.


    ¡°No!!¡± Nora yelled but she was too weak to fight.


    Austin stood up and stared at Athena with anger.


    ¡°You can¡¯t do anything, wolf. Maybe next time when you see your maker, tell her to give you the power to make spells and potions.¡± She snickered and closed her eyes.


    She started muttering incoherent words, then suddenly, Austin fell unto his knees holding his head and groaning out in pain.


    ¡°The day you set your eyes on her is the day you will talk to your wolf. Again.¡± She said and disappeared. He fell on the floor and cked out. Not without seeing Nora¡¯s smiling face.


    Dayster, Austin was in the hospital. Several tubes were connected to his body. His eyes slowly opened. At first his gaze was blurry but then suddenly, he closed it sharply when the light prated into his eyes making him wince slightly.


    Then he tried again, this time more slowly. When he was half way through, he looked around and saw that he was in a hospital. He looked at his body and saw how bandaged was. He groaned and scooted up gently. He heard voices from outside.


    He recognized those voices. One belonged to Hendrick¡­ The door pushed open and Hendrick walked in alongside the doctor and Hendrick¡¯s mate, ir.


    ¡°Oh, thank goodness. You are awake already.¡± The doctor said with a smile and walked towards him. All Austin did was look at them like he could not remember them.


    ¡°Does he recognize us?¡± ir asked after seeing his expression.Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°He should.¡± Was the doctor¡¯s answer as he looked through his files and all.


    ¡°Austin.¡± Hendrick called out.


    ¡°She took her.¡± Was all he muttered.


    ¡°Who?¡± Hendrick asked.


    ¡°Her mother, that evil witch.¡± He snarled and winced at the impact.


    ¡°Slowly, you lost quite a lot of blood and also your body is weak to the extent that you are recovering slower than normal. Even humans recover faster than you now.¡± The doctor made sure to point out.


    ¡°Wait, what happened to your wolf?¡± Hendrick questioned. Hoping it was not what he was thinking.


    ¡°You¡¯re right, she used one of her stupid spells on me and cut my connection with him.¡± He said with a stray tear.


    ir¡¯s face saddened as she heard this.


    ¡°And he was just starting toe around after Naline rejected us.¡± He said and broke into tears.


    ¡°You can¡¯t cry now, Beta sir. Your health is at stake.¡± The doctor warned him.


    ¡°All I just want to do is die. I can¡¯t leave without her.¡± He cried even more.


    ¡°Do you know where she is from?¡± Hendrick asked.


    ¡°No, she did not tell me the exact location. Not that I could remember.¡± He said.


    They all sighed.


    ¡°I guess I am going to resign to my fate. I already lost her.  Our rtionship was destined to be doomed the moment we fell for each other.¡± He said and cleaned his tears.


    He closed his eyes and that was when he fell into a deep sleep which he wishedsted longer.


    *End of shback*

 48

    ************


    Rose¡¯s POV


    ************


    ¡°That was how I lost contact with your mother.¡± He stated. I sat down on the chair.


    So my mother was a witch. No wonder, I possess the prowess. But wait, how did he know me?


    I looked at him. ¡°You said that you are my father but from what you stated, you did not say she was pregnant, how the hell do you recognize me then?¡± I questioned.


    ¡°That locket on your neck¡­¡± He pointed to it. I subconsciously gripped it.


    ¡°I was the person that gave it to your mother as a token of love. It was made out 10% of her prowess and 5% of my wolf strength. I guessed you have been unable to open, well, I think you can.¡± He said and I dragged my gaze away from him. I unlocked the locket and brought into my palm. I stared at it before unbolting it with great reluctance. My eyes went wide when I saw what was inside.


    It was a picture of my mother and father. They looked so young and one could see the love even from a nce.


    ¡°She is pretty.¡± Was all I could mutter.


    ¡°Well, that¡¯s is not wrong. Your mother was just like a pearl, her skin even when it was in sackcloth, it was porcin. That was one of the things that made me suspicious when I met her.¡± He said and took a seat in front of me.Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°So finally, you know who your real father is.¡± Ciara said and walked towards me before sitting. I looked up at her and showed her the locket.


    She gasped as she saw it. She looked at it deeply.


    ¡°She looked like someone I know,¡± she said and my eyebrows creased further.


    She turned to look at my father, ¡°did she mention the name of her coven to you?¡± She asked.


    ¡°She told me that she could only tell me the name but not the location in case the Alpha king hears of me being in love with her and I am questioned. The name was something like Ki-¡± He said but he could not seem to remember.


    ¡°Kismanthu?¡± Ciara asked him.


    ¡°Yes, Kismanthu.¡± He said as he clicked his fingers together.


    ¡°That is where La and Melissa is from. Now I see why they resemble. I know where we can find her.¡± She said and we all looked at her.


    ¡°Really?¡± Hudson asked.


    She wasted no time in nodding her head positively.


    ¡°When are we setting out?¡± Leo asked.


    ¡°Leticia?¡± Ciara called out to her. Leticia turned to look at her.


    ¡°You are a full breed witch. Activating portals should not be a problem for you or is it?¡± She asked.


    ¡°No, how stops are we going to make?¡± She asked.


    ¡°Or rather how many of us are going?¡± She asked again.


    ¡°Ciara, Damien, Leo, my dad, you and I.¡± I said and she nodded.


    ¡°We will be making a total of six stops. Ciara will guide me.¡± She said and we all nodded our heads.


    ¡°Now?¡± She asked.


    ¡°Yes.¡± My father said.


    ¡°If I remember clearly, all the witches will be meditating in Ra hall today.¡± Ciara said.


    ¡°What is the Ra hall?¡± Leo asked.


    ¡°The Ra hall is for meditation and connecting with your spiritual prowess. And also, they will be spell surrounding the whole ce so it would be difficult to get in but nevertheless we could embark on the journey now.¡± She exined and we all nodded.


    After a while, we all freshened up and ate some good food before we stepped out of the house. Damien did some talking with Hudson and Ray before moving away from them while Leo rang ke about the new situation. After groaning and murmuring, he agreed to keep the pack in check.


    Now, we stepped into the woods. Leticia let out a shaky breath before closing her eyes. She muttered some spells and suddenly a golden portal appeared, it was spinning so fast.


    ¡°On the count of three, we jump in in twos.¡± She instructed. I breathed out and nodded my head. I looked at my dad and Leo, contemting on who you choose. My father shook his head as if noticing my plight. I smiled at him and held at Leo by hand. He looked at me and tightened the grip on our hands.


    ¡°One. Two. Three,¡± And Ciara and Damien first. Leo and I second. Then my dad and Leticia third. It felt we were moving at a faster rate. Then suddenly, we stopped and came out in a ce. It was snowy. I shuddered as the cold breeze hit me, Leo pulled me closer to warm me. I looked at him with gratefulness. He shook his head, insinuating that it was unnecessary. I chuckled. I looked around and saw my dad, almost freezing.


    ¡°Dad?¡± I called out and he looked at me.


    ¡°Are you okay?¡± I asked him with worrycing my voice.


    ¡°I am.¡± He said with a tight smile that had him gnashing his teeth. Well, without any body warmer we are out here in the snow.


    Leticia, I really appreciate. Note the sarcasm please.


    ¡°The next portal will be avable in three minutes.¡± She announced and we nodded our head.


    Three minutes passed, she activated it again and we got in as we did before  This time we found ourselves in the middle of a ce I can¡¯t even recognize. It was filled with dirty ashes. Gosh, the smell was so nostalgic. I coughed out and Leo started rubbing my back.


    ¡°Are you okay?¡± He asked.


    Poor him, he went on this journey with me.


    ¡°He is our mate.¡± Halona said. I smiled.


    ¡°Long time no talk.¡± I teased her. She rolled her eyes with a scoff.


    ¡°I have been taking my time to rest after that incident.¡± She said and I nodded my head in understanding.


    ¡°Are you okay?¡± Leo asked again. I looked at him and nodded positively.


    ¡°The portal will be opened in the next five minutes.¡± Leticia said again.


    Really?


    Five minutes in this horrible ce.


    ¡°Can you choose a better and more rxing location to stop?¡± Ciara asked as she sat on Damien¡¯sps. She shook her head.


    ¡°It all deals with vision.¡± She stated.


    We all nodded our heads and waited for the next five minutes to arrive as quickly as possible.


    After five minutes of enduring the stench, Leticia activated the portal again and this it took longer to stop. It would have been better if the ce we stopped was endurable. But no, we stopped at a graveyard. A fvcking graveyard. Please kill me. Several creepy sounds everywhere that made hold unto Leo for dear life. He chuckled but did notin.


    ¡°So the graveyard is the next¡­¡± Ciara said.


    ¡°I guess the next ce we will be stopping is in the middle of a volcano.¡± She joked and Damien chuckled. I could not think straight. Leticia looked weak.


    ¡°Leticia, are you okay?¡± I asked.


    ¡°Yes, I am. You don¡¯t need to worry. Just that portals take a lot of energy. That is why I need to rest to re-activate it. So we will be staying for seven minutes.¡± She said and sat down like she was not affected by the creepy sounds before she closed her eyes.


    I breathed out and sat down. We moved forward.


    I hope my mother is still alive. I looked at my dad and I could see how eager he was to meet her. I also can¡¯t wait.

 49

    ************


    Rose¡¯s POV


    ************


    So after Leticia was able regain some of her power, she stood up and reactivated the portal again. We all stood up and waited for her to notify us to get in.


    ¡°You may go in.¡± She said and we took the turns to enter. This time it took longer before we came out. And when we did, the ce was¡­ A desert.


    ¡°Really? Leticia?¡± Ciara said with a huff. The wind blew so rough that we had to shade our faces.


    ¡°I also don¡¯t understand why we are going from worse to worst.¡± She stated as she looked around. I don¡¯t me her. They are all passing through this because of me. I should not be the one toin.


    ¡°Thank you.¡± I said to her and she looked at me with a smile that denoted that I should not say it.


    ¡°You are my sister inw, you don¡¯t need to thank me.¡± She said and I nodded my head with a tight smile.


    ¡°So how many minutes are we using here?¡± Ciara asked.


    ¡°Just two.¡± She said and we all looked at her.


    ¡°Two?¡± Damien asked with his eyebrows raised.


    ¡°Who wants to stay in a desert like this for five minutes?¡± Leticia asked with a shrug as she muttered some spell. Something like a te appeared on her hand. Ciara went towards her and they both stared at it. They looked at each other and nodded their heads. They closed their eyes and suddenly, a mist appeared. It was rolling like a tornado around the te.


    ¡°Ciara said we put our hands each.¡± Damien yelled and went to do it. We took our turns and did it. This time it did not take up to a minute when we arrived at a ce. This ce was filled with rocks.


    I almost stumbled on the floor but Leo held me firm. I gave him a look of appreciation and he managed to beam a smile.


    Then suddenly, Leticia and Ciara appeared behind us. We turned to look at them.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know why, I have been trying to feel the next ce we will be stopping at but it does not seem good to me. Like I can¡¯t even feel it at all.¡± Leticia said after a while of resting on the rock.


    ¡°What do you mean?¡± Damien asked.


    ¡°I mean to say I don¡¯t know where we will be stopping next time.¡± She said. We all took a deep breath.


    ¡°So what are we gonna do?¡± Ciara asked.


    ¡°Move with the tides.¡± Leticia said with a shrug.


    ¡°And what if the tides leads to death?¡± Leo asked.


    ¡°We don¡¯t have a choice by the way.¡± Leticia countered.


    I breathed out.


    ¡°I am the one who brought this unto you guys, I am really sorry.¡± I said, almost crying. Leo held me closer to his chest.


    ¡°You don¡¯t need to thank us, Rose.¡± Ciara said with a grim smile. I nodded my head.


    ¡°And yes, by the way. I will not be the one activating the portal. It would be activated by itself¡­.¡± Leticia was still talking when there was this huge breeze that blew up and stood like a wall. There was a opening there like a door.


    ¡°What are you talking about¡­?¡± Leo was still talking.


    ¡°And yes, this is what I am talking about¡­ Let¡¯s go. It will close soon.¡± Leticia yelled due to the raging breeze. She ran into the ce first, followed by the rest of us.


    But then the ce we stopped at was a forest. I looked around but could not find Leo.


    ¡°Leo.¡± I yelled out but got no response.


    ****************************


    Third Person¡¯s Point Of View


    ****************************


    They all got separated as soon as they entered the door of illusion. It was a portal test for them till they get to the witches¡¯ coven, Kismanthu. It was one of the spells made by Athena since thest war between Werewolves and Witches. She was scared that they would kidnap a witch and force her to use the portal so she created thest portal for illusion.


    Rose stood there, unable to move. The forest was filled with white fog which made it difficult for them to see.


    ¡°Leo,¡± she yelled out but got no reply. She was quite scared and that is for sure.


    Then she decided to move her legs, it moved and she started walking, making sure to be cautious. Then suddenly, everywhere got cleared. She could see everywhere clearly, which means that the fog was cleared. Then suddenly before her, stood her foster parents and Levi. She did not know what to do. Whether to smile or run to meet them. What she did not is that in this forest of illusion, she will lose her connection with her wolf. She would be unable to talk or even feel her.


    ¡°Levi,¡± she yelled and ran towards them.


    *


    Ciara stood there with her eyebrows arched.


    ¡°What¡¯s happening?¡± She thought.


    ¡°Where is everyone?¡± She thought again.


    She looked around the ce, she was in middle of an unknown forest. Why does she feel like a normal human?


    Then suddenly she heard a voice that she has been longing to hear call out to her. She whirled around immediately. Standing before her was her precious parents. Tears welled up her eyes as she saw them.


    ¡°Dad, mom.¡± She called out and they smiled at her.


    ¡°Come¡­ Come¡­¡± Their voices resonated at every interval. She was about to take a step when her vision got blurry. She shook her head to get rid of it but she staggered and held the tree close to her.


    Then suddenly another pair of her parents appeared again.


    ¡°Ciara¡­¡± She darted her gaze away from the first one to the second one. Confusion crossed her features.


    ¡°Baby girl.¡± Her father called with a smile.


    ¡°Ciara, don¡¯t listen to him. I am your father.¡± The other one said. She looked at him.


    ¡°Don¡¯t mind him, I am your real father.¡± The first one countered. They went on and on, confusing Ciara making her gaze blurry. She staggered back and fell on the floor.


    ¡°Ciara!!,e¡­ We are waiting for you.¡± Their voices came again but she could not move.


    ¡°What is happening?¡± She gritted her teeth. When she could no longer hold it again, she closed her eyes and fainted before sliding t on on the floor.


    *


    Leo looked around him.


    Where is this ce?


    How did he get there?


    What happened to Rose?


    His mind was filled with questions that were left unanswered. He was about to take a move when he suddenly heard a feminine voice call out to him. He immediately remembered the voice. He turned around almost immediately and before him stood his beloved mother. She smiled at him.


    ¡°Mother?¡± He asked to be clear that he was seeing right. She smiled at him and nodded her head as if answering him.


    How is it possible?


    His mother is long dead and there is no fvcking way she could be here since¡­ Wait, it is an illusion.


    And he was the first person to realize that they were in an illusion. Suddenly, everywhere became blurry and was turning around. He held his head as he heard his motherugh out loudly then a voice came. ¡°wolf, you passed the test.¡±


    Everywhere got cleared and he was able to see the ce more clearly. He sat down for few seconds to get his mind together before getting up to find his mate.


    ¡°Rose,¡± He yelled as he walked further into the ce.


    **


    ¡°Where do you think they are?¡± Damien asked Leticia. Leticia turned around to look at him.


    ¡°And how do you expect me to know?¡± She questioned. Damien stood up to look at her.


    ¡°You guys should not quarrel, I do not know why but this ce, no matter how we keep forward, we juste back to the same ce.¡± Austin said. The three of them were the only one who did not get separated.


    ¡°If anything happens to my mate, I will¡­¡± Damien pointed a finger at her as he gritted his teeth.


    ¡°You will what?¡± She cut him off.


    ¡°You can¡¯t do anything¡­ From what I see, this ce is just like a test. It was set up by someone more powerful. All we just need to do is break the formation.¡± She said.


    ¡°And how are we going to do that?¡± Austin asked.


    ¡°Yes, how are we going to do that?¡± They heard another voice say, they turned around only to see Leo standing there looking as scared as ever.


    ¡°Leo?!¡± Leticia yelled.Owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Where is Rose?¡± He asked, ignoring Leticia.


    ¡°The both of our mates are missing.¡± Damien said.


    ¡°So how are we breaking the formation?¡± Austin asked.


    ¡°Give me some time.¡± She said and took a seat on the floor. She closed her eyes and started muttering some incoherent words. The three males- Damien, Leo and Austin, all stood watching her closely. Then suddenly, breeze blew by and leaves rounded everywhere. The males shaded their faces away from huge wind. Leticia still sat down there, then suddenly a blue light came forth and went towards the sky. Just as it reached the the tip of the tree, the formation and cracked a little and the wind increased. Leo and the rest of the males forced their firm on the ground.


    Then slowly, the formation started cracking until it got to the end then it shattered like ss. Rose who was still trying to decipher between hugging her parents and Levi got pulled back by a strange wind and got mmed on one of the trees before sliding down with a drop of blood on her lips. She cked out almost immediately at the impact.

 50

    The wind died down.


    ¡°It¡¯s broken,¡± Damien said and they looked around the ce. The ce that was filled with white snow-like droplets became a ce with evergreen leaves.


    ¡°Where is this ce?¡± Leo asked as he looked around.


    ¡°That is not what we should be thinking of right now, let¡¯s find our mates,¡± Damien said, sort of impatient. He could not afford to lose her, not when he just found her.


    ¡°Where should we go?¡± Austin asked.


    ¡°Mate bond.¡± Leticia said and stood up. They turned towards her.


    ¡°Use the mate bond to find them,¡± She stated and dusted her cloth.


    ¡°Okay,¡± Damien nodded his head and closed his eyes. He slowly connected to his mate¡¯s mark while closing his eyes. Then suddenly, he felt her presence and he slowly took steps with them trailing behind him. He still had his eyes closed when they walked half of the way till they got to where she was.


    ¡°Ciara?!¡± Leo shouted and ran towards her. Damien cut off the connection quickly and went to meet them. Leo shook her and she coughed out.


    ¡°Leo,¡± Her voice came out croaked.


    ¡°Ciara,¡± Damien said and she looked at him.


    ¡°Where are we?¡± She asked and tried standing up. Leo and Damien assisted her up.


    ¡°The same ce we were but it was under some sort of formation so I broke it.¡± Leticia exined. Ciara noticed that they were notplete.


    Her eyebrows creased in confusion. ¡°Where is Rose?¡± She questioned.


    ¡°I am. about to find her,¡± Leo said and did not waste time in closing his eyes to connect to his mate¡¯s mark. He started walking with them behind him. When they got to a stream, the connection got disrupted. His eyebrows furrowed, he could smell her blood. He cut the connection and sniff in the ce, he smiled and walked towards where she was after crossing the stream.


    Just as they got to the ce, they saw her lying against the tree. Leo ran towards her and pulled her closer to him.


    ¡°Rose,¡± He called out but she did not bulge. His heart skipped a beat.


    Then suddenly, she coughed out and sat up. Leo rubbed her back slowly and gently. She looked at them and wiped her lips.


    ¡°What happened?¡± She asked.


    ¡°This is the forest of Illusion,¡± Leticia said.


    ¡°Wow, I saw my foster parents and Levi,¡± Rose stated and Leo looked at her.


    ¡°Who is Levi?¡± Leo asked and she turned.Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Gosh,¡± Rose thought.


    ¡°Hmmm¡­¡±


    ¡°Instead of you inquiring who Levi is, let¡¯s find our way out first,¡± Damien interrupted them. Leo growled lowly and calm his breath before walking with them. Rose was silently thanked Damien for interrupting them. She breathed out and walked beside Leticia.


    ¡°Just tell him, he won¡¯t get angry,¡± Halona said.


    ¡°Are you okay?¡± Rose asked, evading what Halona said.


    ¡°Yes, I am.¡± She answered. After that there was no conversation between them again.


    ¡°So where exactly are we heading to?¡± Austin asked. Ciara breathed out as they got to the end of the forest.


    ¡°I will be muttering some spells and will summon a bridge. We have gotten there already,¡± she said and they all moved back to give her some space. She slowly closed her eyes and started saying some incoherent words before a bridge slowly appeared.


    ¡°It has appeared,¡± Leticia said and Ciara muttered thest word and opened her eyes. She looked at the bridge. It¡¯s been a long time she came here. What is it like after she left?


    Maybe when she gets there, she will find out.


    ¡°Can we go?¡± Rose asked.


    ¡°Yes,¡± Ciara replied and they all started their ways towards the bridge. They looked ahead of them and saw a big tower.


    ¡°This ce¡­¡± Austin trailed off. Rose looked at him.


    ¡°One thing you should know about your mother is that she likes drawing. Do you know what they call her Witch of Artistry, she uses arts in her spell.¡± He exined with pride and she smiled. At least, she knew her father loved her mother. That alone is a relief. She looked at Leo who was busy looking at them -her father and her. She forced a smile at him. She missed him and his touch. It¡¯s felt like decades but there was nothing she could do. She really needs to know more about her past.


    Just as they got half of the bridge, the bridge shook so violently that Leticia had to use her powers to hold them still so that they won¡¯t fall.


    ¡°What do you want, wolves?¡± La¡¯s voice said so loud that made their eyebrows creased in confusion as to where she was. And how did she know they were wolves?


    ¡°Laura, it¡¯s me.¡± Ciara yelled.


    ¡°Who?¡± Laura asked. Her voice seems so calm as if she was close to them.


    ¡°Ciara.¡± And that was all it took for them to reach the end of the bridge. Laura stood outside with other witches with smiles stered on their faces. Their one and only destructive, no scratch that, she ruined everywhere when she was practicing and made the ce even more lively.


    ¡°Long time no see,¡± La said with a smile as they approached her. She looked behind Ciara and saw a familiar face. Her lips hangs open. No wonder¡­ She saw the sign.


    Finally, the day hase. She thought.


    She still had that smile on her even though the inner her was in huge turmoil. Everything was going to change and does she want it?


    ¡°La,¡± Ciara said and pulled her into a hug.


    ¡°Thank you so much for sending Melissa back to me.¡± She said immediately. She has been looking for a way to tell her and now the opportunity showed like something else. But she is still grateful.


    ¡°Well, as you can see we here for a business. And I am sure you already know, unless you want us to exin over again.¡± Ciara said and Laura shook her head. Ciara turned to look at the other witches and greeted them with a bow before heading in.


    Damien and the rest looked at how royally the ce was.


    ¡°This ce was as exactly as she drew it.¡± Austin let out before realizing. Laura stopped on her heels and looked at Austin.


    ¡°I guess we don¡¯t need to walk further and get to the point. I know you are here for Eleanora but you can¡¯t see her.¡± She said.


    ¡°Why?¡± Rose asked, bringing Laura¡¯s gaze to her.


    ¡°Because she was cursed.¡± She answered and Rose and Ciara gasped.


    ¡°Why?¡± Ciara asked.


    ¡°The curse was until she meets her abominable daughter, she won¡¯t see the light of the day. So unless you bring her daughter,¡­¡±


    ¡°I am her daughter.¡± Rose said before she couldplete it and La looked at her in shock and surprise.


    ¡°Finally Nora is going to be released.¡± A voice let out as a squeal. Their attention was now diverted to a familiar lookingdy.


    ¡°Melissa, how many times will I tell you behave mature?¡± La scolded her daughter but Melissa had her eyes on Ciara.


    ¡°Y-You?¡± She stammered, ignoring her mother and Ciara shrugged.


    ¡°What are you doing here?¡± She asked.


    ¡°To release Aunt Nora.¡± Ciara answered.


    ¡°You were the one responsible for meing back to the bondage you call a coven,¡± She said with a scoff before walking towards them.


    ¡°Melissa?!¡± Laura reprimanded again. She knows how rebellious and stubborn her daughter is. She does not me her though.


    ¡°So where is she?¡± Austin asked, already getting impatient.


    ¡°Follow me,¡± Melissa said before Laura coulde up with an excuse. They all followed her as she led them towards an exit. They walked towards the south wing and entered a room. Rose¡¯s palm had be sweaty as she sauntered along with them. Leo on noticing this crossed towards her and held her hands. Melissa stood in front of the wall and casted a quick nce at her mother who only stared at her nkly. They both knew the reason Melissa was doing this. She was doing it for her freedom. She thinks that once Nora is out, She bes the new Elder witch and keeper of the coven since she was Athena¡¯s biological daughter.


    She muttered some spells and there was an handwriting on the wall.


    ¡°Where¡¯s her daughter?¡± She asked and Rose stepped forward.


    ¡°Give me your hand.¡± She instructed and Rose raised it up. She ced her hand on her index thumb and it was hot that made Rose wince. Then a blood came out.


    ¡°ce it there,¡± She said and Rose slowly put it on the handwriting that were shining in golden letters. As soon as her blood touched it, the letters shone brightly that they had to shade their faces away. Then slowly, the engine roared back to life and the walls ground against each other before it slowly opened. The ce was so dark that they had to narrow thier eyes into the ce. Melissa clicked her hands together and the light got turned on. They were actually hoping to see Nora¡¯s body or even her skeletonying on the floor but instead they found a staircase that leads down the ce. They looked amongst each other. Austin took the first step into the ce and they all followed.

 51

    The staircase was longer than they expected it to be. Rose¡¯s heart hammered against her chest as she anticipated meeting her mother. Then they finally got to thest one and Austin was the first to see her. She was chained by several shackles which had glistening lights around them. Rose swallowed down as she saw the state that her mother was. She was pretty and looked young but her hair had grown white and long. They poured down her body. As if she noticed them, her body jerked up immediately and she looked forward. Her eyes went wide as she saw her longtime lover.


    They all looked at the brewing tension between them. She forced herself forwards but the chains jerked her back. Austin moved his feet as he stretched his hands out towards her. His eyes were glistened with unshed tears.


    ¡°Opening the fvcking door,¡± He yelled and before Rose could move forward, Melissa stopped her.


    ¡°We will have to do some things first,¡± She exined.


    ¡°Then do it and stopped cking,¡± He yelled and Melissa pulled Rose closer to the gate of the prison.


    ¡°Look deep into her eyes, Rose.¡± Melissa said quietly into her eyes. Nora could not hear them so all she could just do is look at them with anticipation. Rose squeezed her fist together and breathed out. She looked into Nora¡¯s eyes and then suddenly, thunder pierced everywhere. The same thunder that gave its stamp when Athena cursed her. Finally, Athena¡¯s curse has been broken. It has been lifted.


    The chains around Nora¡¯s hands shook with full violence and force while Rose and Nora shared eye contact. Melissa was muttering some spells into the Rose¡¯s ears and suddenly her eyes shone brightly with a blue colour and Nora¡¯s eyes shone brightly with a red colour. They were finally able to reach each other. Tomunicate with each other. Then suddenly, the chains broke inyo pieces and she was finally free. She fell on the floor with blood slipping from her lips, breaking the contact with Rose. The gate of the prison rolled open and Austin ran inside instantly.


    ¡°Nora?!¡± He called out as he reached for her. He pulled her up and brought her to face him. She looked at him.


    ¡°Is it my favorite wolf?¡± She asked with a smile.


    His eyebrows creased in confusion as he looked at La.


    ¡°She needs to recuperate first,¡± she answered as if she understood the question he asked.


    Then suddenly, his ears suddenly rang with a deep sound that made him almost dropped Nora. Leo hurriedly collected her from him as he held his head.


    ¡°What is happening to my father?¡± Rose¡¯s voice was filled with raw worry.


    ¡°He is regaining his wolf,¡± Melissa answered.


    ¡°Really?¡± She asked. And Austin started shifting- hairs sprouted from his body and his clothes tore as he shifted. Then he stood on all fours in his ck colored wolf. His eye sight was as sharp as a razor. Then a painful howl escaped his mouth, he stretched out his bones and walked towards Nora. She is was slowly slipping into unconsciousness. A smile was stered on her face as she eventually did.


    Hours passed and Nora was yet to awake. Rose was so disturbed. It happened all too quickly. Shemunicating with her mother through whatever spell Melissa was muttering into her ears and seeing her dad shift. It was all too much. She sat down beside her on the bed. While her dad sat down on the chair close to her and Ciara and the rest stood outside.


    Then they notice her shift ufortably on the bed. Rose sat up in anticipation. Nora slowly opened her eye to see where she was. She closed it back abruptly when the light pierced in.


    Then it dawned on her, she was outside. She could see the light of the day. The curse has been broken. Finally she was free. But wait¡­ Her daughter?!


    She opened her eyes instantly and saw ady sitting on the bed and looking at her with her eye imploring her.


    ¡°Y-You are awake?¡± Austin¡¯s voice diverted her gaze. She looked away from thedy that looked so much like to her long lost love.


    She managed to pull her lips into a small smile.


    ¡°Austin.¡±  Her voice came out croaked. Rose hastened and poured water into a cup before handling to her. She collected it and gulped it down within seconds.


    ¡°Thank you,¡± she said.


    ¡°How did this happen? What happened?¡± She asked.


    ¡°Well, first things first. Nora, this is our daughter.¡± He said, looking at Rose and Nora¡¯s heart skipped a beat.


    Her lips hung open as she took in the locket on her neck. She had given it to her sister that day when she got separated from her.


    ¡°Really?¡± She asked with a big smile as she stretched her hands out for a hug. Rose took it and pulled her closely.


    ¡°Mom, you don¡¯t how much I craved this day.¡± She said with tears rolling down her face.


    ¡°I have always wanted to meet with my real parents even if it was just for a second. I should see what they look like. I should hear their side of the story before I hate them. I should know what other people said to me about you were true or false. If I was truly worthless and useless. If I was a burden¡­¡± She rambled on and Nora kept rubbing her back against.


    ¡°I am so sorry, my princess. The circumstances on which you were born was shaky.¡± Nora said as she sobbed.


    After that day she never thought she could meet her daughter. After that day when she got pulled away from her, she never thought she could meet her or even her love. She pulled away from the hug and wiped Rose¡¯s tears.


    ¡°We are here, baby. And we are not leaving.¡± She said with a reassuring smile. Then she looked around. This was the room, that same room!!!


    ¡°You know when I wanted to birth you, it was in this room.¡± She said and Rose looked around. When they brought Nora in, she hardly looked around. all she did was just stare at her sleeping mother.


    ¡°And it was also the ce my mother snatched you away from me.¡± She said and new tears rolled down her cheeks as she remembered the painful incident. Austin pulled her into a side hug as she cried on him.


    ¡°I did not know you were pregnant, if not for the locket she was wearing. I would not have known we had a mini us.¡± He said and she looked at him.


    ¡°I also did not realize until that day¡­¡± She trailed off.


    **shback**


    ~Years ago~


    She had just been separated from the love of her life. Something within her told her that their rtionship won¡¯tst long as it was built on a shaky foundation but she listened not!


    And now she was reaping the consequences. All she did since that day when she was taken from him was sulk about him. Watch their happy moment through the memory ss. Longed for him even though he was now unreachable. Each and every day, she wondered how he must have been doing. If he had moved on from her. If I had just found someone else that is better than her.


    She knew she could not bear it if it was true but she also wants him to be happy. She should have never agreed to do it. To love and care for him. To share life and death with him. Not when she was snatched away from him now.


    She sat in front of the mirrorbing her dark hair that had grown pale even her eyescked its usual happy amber color. All that was there was just void. Then suddenly, her stomach growled loudly before she felt nauseous. She stood up and theb fell. She ran towards the bathroom and vomited. She emptied her stomach and rinsed her face before facing the mirror.


    What was going on with her?


    This was not the first time she would be vomiting bit at the same time, what was wrong with her?


    She eats all because of the mentality of *what will Austin say when he meets me*.


    She never really gave up hope on her rtionship with him. Hope?


    Does she have it again?Owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    After a week?


    She let a belch and sat down the bed. Combing her head long forgotten.


    ¡°Nora!!!¡± Simone¡¯s yful voice rang as she jogged towards her with a giggle.


    ¡°Guess what I caught?¡± She asked with a yful glint in her eyes.


    ¡°A crocodile?¡± Nora asked. Normally, Simone was older than Nora but Simone acted like the childish one. One could hardly even recognized who¡¯s the eldest.


    Simone frowned her face as she heard her answer.


    ¡°How do you expect me to catch a crocodile? When I am not making crocodile tears like Varian.¡± She said with a eye roll.


    Nora managed to beam a smile.


    ¡°What happened, Nora? Why does your face look pale?¡± She asked with worrycing her once happy voice.


    ¡°Nothing, don¡¯t worry about it.¡± Nora said with a dismissive tone. She really does not like bothering her big sister when it came to personal issues like that. Even though, when she found out about she and Austin, she acted normal about it but she knew her sister so well. She does not talk about it does not mean she won¡¯t.


    ¡°Is it because of him?¡± She asked in a low tone.


    Nora looked at her and shook her head negatively. Her mother had forbidden everyone from mentioning any werewolf names whether males or females.


    ¡°You know I am your elder sister and I was quite pained you told me nothing about him. Heck, you even told me to help you to lie. I never knew you were going to meet him. Like, Nora. I would not have stopped you. I felt betrayed.¡± She said with her voice low. Nora looked at her with pain.


    ¡°I am sorry, Simone.¡± She said with a pout and tugged at her clothes.


    ¡°Really? You are sorry? You know I could have saved you from being discovered by mother but no, you hid it from me just like you always do.¡±¡± She said, raising her voice now.


    Nora knew it was time to tread better and slowly.


    ¡°I¡­¡±  Her vision became blurry as she held unto her sister hands.


    ¡°Nora?!¡± Simone yelled out before Nora cked out.


    *


    ¡°You say?!¡± Simone eximed with shock at what the doctor told her.


    ¡°Yes, ma¡¯am. She is pregnant. And I think it should be close to two months now.¡± The doctor said and Simone looked at Nora¡¯s belly. She was still unconscious.


    ¡°How can this be possible?¡± The witch doctor asked as she shook her head.


    ¡°Don¡¯t tell anybody.¡± Simone warned her.


    ¡°Don¡¯t tell anybody what?¡± A voice said with full authority and it made Simone¡¯s hair stand at its end.


    ¡°M-Mother?¡± She stuttered out as she faced her.


    ¡°Don¡¯t tell anyone what? That my daughter is carrying an abomination? That my daughter is carrying a wolf¡¯s child?¡± Athena said with a sadistic smirk and a dry, humorlessugh erupt from her.


    ¡°For how long has it been in her?¡± She asked without looking at the witch doctor.


    ¡°For like two months.¡± The witch doctor answered and Simone fell to her knees.


    ¡°Mother, please don¡¯t kill her child. If you do this, Nora will hate you more than she does now.¡± She said.


    ¡°She hates me?¡± Athena asked if she was surprised but Simone resisted the urge to look at her in the face.


    ¡°My daughter now hates me because of a wolf. So ridiculous.¡± She said with fake amusement.


    ¡°I won¡¯t remove the child.¡± was all Athena said before leaving the room. Simone knelt down there, rooted to the spot.


    Did her mother just say she won¡¯t kill Nora¡¯s baby?


    Then she heard Nora groan out as she stretched out her bones.


    ¡°You have woken up.¡± Simone said and hurriedly stood up from her knees.


    ¡°Yes, mother was here? Why?¡± She asked with confusion on her face.


    Simone hesitate before, ¡°You are pregnant.¡±


    Nora¡¯s eyebrows twitched in shock while her lips widen in surprise. She was pregnant. She was really pregnant. She was carrying Austin¡¯s kid. Finally. Her lips broke in a grin as she held her tummy.


    ¡°What did mother say?¡± She asked.


    ¡°She surprisingly agreed not to remove it from your womb.¡± Simone answered.


    Nora¡¯s eyebrows knotted in confusion.


    ¡°Why? She should not be okay with this. Heck, she should even murder me but here she is telling you that she won¡¯t kill the baby. Why am I not rest assured?¡± She asked as she rested her head against the headboard.


    ¡°That¡¯s it. Don¡¯t let your guard down. Always look out for whatever you eat and do.¡± Simone advised and Nora nodded her head.


    ¡°Let¡¯s forget all of that, what are we naming the baby.¡± She said with a yful glint in her eyes that made Nora wonder just how many personalities she has.

 52

    ~Now~


    Rose looked at her mother as she exined how she found out about her pregnancy. Austin smiled and pulled her close.


    ¡°It¡¯s alright,¡± he said and looked at Rose. He pulled her also closer.


    ¡°Then how did I get separated from you and also where is Simone?¡± Rose asked as she pulled away.


    ¡°But then it happened that day¡­¡±


    **FLASHBACK**


    After that day, she made sure to keep the child safe and healthy. She even stopped worrying about Austin. She had to ce all her focus on her baby. Their only symbol of love. She had to protect her.


    Some monthster, she went intobour. It was in the noon and she was not ready. Her mother refused to show up to help her. So it was only Simone that was there to help her.


    Everyone was running helter-skelter. She was about to be born. Faint lights roaming everywhere adding more to the nervousness and anxiety that was reeking out from the people that awaited her arrival.


    ¡°Walk faster.¡± One of the witches yelled at a lower ranked witch. Thedy scurried faster, carrying a bowl that had a towel soaked with blood.


    Thedy stood anxiously, with heart beating at a faster rate. She was scared.


    ¡°Push.¡± The midwife urged the woman.


    ¡°I can¡¯t do it.¡± The woman replied breathlessly. Heavy breeze blew, thunder storms and lightning bolts everywhere. The curtains of the room blew around vehemently as ray of the thunder strike pierced through.


    ¡°You can do this.¡± The midwife encouraged her as she stared at the opening of her vagina. They were both sweating profusely. The heat in the room could not be withstood at all. The woman¡¯s breath was bing heavy second after second.


    ¡°I said I can¡¯t do it.¡± The woman cried out while shaking her head heciously with tears rolling down her face. She definitely cannot give up. Not when this child is the only symbol of their love. The child was the only thing connecting him to her. She has to try. She has to be strong for him and for them.


    Then suddenly, she was finding it hard to breath, her breath was bing shallow and her eyes closing slowly. The midwife noticed this and hit her so hard on herps, making the woman yelp up in pain and her eyes go wide open.


    ¡°Ugh!!!¡± She screamed and the head of the child popped out. And there was hope. Hope for them.


    ¡°It is just the head, you can do more. Push!!!¡± The midwife shouted again and the thunder resounding in the walls of the room.


    ¡°Ahrghh!!¡± With just thisst push, the child came out fully, draining the woman¡¯s energy. The woman slumped back and released a deep breath.


    The cry of the baby soared across the entire west wing and unto the skies as if alerting them of its arrival.


    ¡°It¡¯s a girl.¡± The mid wife announced with an happy smile.


    She carried the child from one of the witches that was helping her and went towards the woman. She knelt down before her and ced the child slowly in her arms. The child was soaked in blood and other fluids. The woman managed to pull her lips up to a smile as she saw her baby girl. She slowly slid up and ced her head on the head board. That alone made her breath hard. She carried the child with her weak hands and took in her features. Eyes just like her while her face was like her father.


    Tears glistened her eyes as she thought of him. They had nned that when she will be having their child, he will be beside her, holding her hands and saying soothing words to her, encouraging her.


    But no! That was all a daydream. She was driven by circumstances and he was snatched away from her.


    The mid wife stood up and exited the room.


    Thedy was fiddling with the hem of her top in anxiety. She turned around as soon as she heard the door creak open.


    ¡°How¡¯s she? How¡¯s the child? Are.. they fine?¡± She bombarded her with lots of questions.


    ¡°Elder Witch Simone.¡± The midwife cut her off.


    ¡°The baby and Elder Witch Eleanora are quite fine. There¡¯s no cause for worry.¡± The midwife soothed her with her words. Simone heaved a sigh of relief.


    ¡°C-can I go in to see her?¡± Simone asked.Content provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Yes, sure.¡± The midwife replied with a smile. Simone scurried past and pushed the door open. She saw her sister seated with the newborn baby in her arms.


    ¡°Nora.¡± She called out. Eleanor forced a look up at her sister, Simone. She looked weak as her face was pale not to talk of her lips and the beads of sweats that dropped down from her forehead and how soaked her cloth was.


    ¡°Simone.¡± She forced out with a sad smile. Simone beamed a bright smile and sat down close to her.


    ¡°Do you know how scared you got me?¡± She said with concern and worry.


    ¡°I am fine now.¡± Eleanora said.


    ¡°She is beautiful.¡± Simone cooed as she stared at the little rose that was sleeping so peacefully in Eleanora¡¯s arms. Eleanora nodded her head in agreement. Then suddenly, they felt an unyielding energy radiating from afar which seemed to be getting close to them. They knew she was the one. The door pushed open with great force as they weed her in.


    Simone looked out of the corner of her eye with her hair standing at its end.


    ¡°Seems you have given birth to the abomination, haven¡¯t you?¡± A voice filled with authority asked.


    ¡°You both¨C¡± she pointed towards them. ¡°¨C have always defied me, when will you live up to your reputation?¡± She asked with an emotionless face.


    ¡°Take the child away from her.¡± She ordered one of the low ranked witches that were her attendants. Thedy scurried past her and walked towards them with her back hunched and head bowed.


    ¡°What?!¡± Simone yelled in surprise as she realised that she could not move. Her mother has casted an immobility spell on them.


    ¡°Elder Witch Eleanora.¡± She acknowledged as she stretched out her hands. She took the baby and walked back to their mother. Their mother, Athena, looked at the child and saw her facial features.


    ¡°More reason, she needs to be eliminated.¡± She spoke with scorn. Eleanora looked at her mother, pleading and imploring her not to do what she was intending to do. She shook her head vehemently with tears rolling out of her eyes.


    ¡°Mother, please¡­ Mother¡­ please, don¡¯t do this.¡± She managed to beg with broken voice. Simone kept fighting against the spell, trying to use her own powers but it was not working.


    ¡°I hereby order Eleanora Roosevelt, to be kept imprisoned under the south wing and should not be brought out or visited without my permission.¡± Athena said with authority and turned to leave.


    ¡°No!! Mother, bring back my child¡­ Give me back my child.¡± Eleanora cried out as she scrambled off the bed and trying running after her mother but she felt face t on the floor.


    ¡°My baby¡­¡± She stretched out her hands as she stared at them while they walk away. Simone finally broke free from the spell and ran towards her sister.


    ¡°Simone, they are going to kill my child¡­ Isn¡¯t it? Please¡­ Don¡¯t let them kill her¡­ She is my baby¡­ I can¡¯t let them kill her¡­¡± She stuttered, hyperventting. Simone cupped her face and stared at her eyes.


    ¡°El, I will not let them kill her.¡± She assured her.


    ¡°But¡­ Promise me¡­¡± Eleanora begged her as tears roll down her face.


    ¡°I promise you.¡± Simone said with tears rolling out of her own eyes. She had never seen her sister this weak before and it was notforting at all. Then they heard the sounds of the guardsing towards them. Eleanora scrambled towards the drawer and brought out a locket.


    ¡°Give this to her.¡± Eleanora said as she ced it in Simone¡¯s hands.


    ¡°Cease her.¡± The head guard ordered and the guards marched towards Eleanora and carried her.


    ¡°Simone, save my child.¡± Eleanora cried for thest time and slowly passed out due to exhaustion. Simone ran out of the room and towards the hall.


    **END OF FLASHBACK**


    ~*Now~*


    ¡°And that was all I could remember before I was taken away from you and also locked up under the south wing.¡± Eleanora said with tears brimming her eyes.


    ¡°And that day was also the day I lost my only sister, mother killed her. She killed her and cursed me. She took my child and her grandchild away from me. But do you know how she died?¡± Nora asked with a weird smirk.


    ¡°One thing about witches is that after they die, their spiritual prowess alwayse back to rest here no matter where they are. Thest message she sent it to me was¡­¡±


    Leticia and the rest walked into the room.


    ¡°Did not know you were awake already,¡± La said with a smile and Nora looked at her.


    ¡°La,¡±

 53

    ¡°Long time no see,¡± La said and Nora rolled her eyes.


    ¡°The only time you ought to see me you were busy with your husband so tell me who ought to say that,¡± she asked.


    ¡°And besides I am shocked that you are now the keeper of the coven, the Laura I knew was always running, no not running. Was always hiding and avoiding duties like gues. Guess you had no option.¡± Nora said.


    ¡°I would not have epted the responsibility if you and your sister was sensible not to fall for the wolves and not to add giving birth to an abomination.¡± She said with full spite.


    Nora smirked.


    ¡°What difference does your daughter serve too? I mean, your daughter is just like Simone.¡± She said and no one could understand the war that these two was fighting. Laura broke the eye contact they were having and looked away.


    ¡°You should leave as soon as possible,¡± Laura said and turned away.


    ¡°I never nned on staying in the bondage you call a coven,¡± Nora said with a shrug.


    ¡°Finally, I see someone who shares the same thought as me.¡± Melissa chipped in and Laura cut her a nce so deep that it could pierce. Melissa swallowed hard and mped her lips shut.


    Nora chuckled.


    ¡°La, you don¡¯t need to feel threatened or whatsoever, we both know that despite the fact that you tried to run away from these duties, how badly you wanted to be the keeper of the coven. How badly you wanted to avenge your dead mother but anyways, I have not been and will not be interested in a position that leaves me with no choice.¡± Nora said and rxed her head.


    La looked at her for thest time and stepped out of the room. Rose took the chance to introduce Ciara and Damien as mates, Leo as a her mate and Leticia as her sister inw. Nora greeted them all and looked at Leo with some kind of amusement.


    ¡°Hope he has not hurt you because I can cast a quick spell that can make him fall harder for in love with you,¡± She teased and Rose gasped.


    ¡°Mother!¡± She scolded with blush staining her cheeks while Leo chuckled.


    ¡°I don¡¯t think you need to do this since your daughter already have me wrapped around her finger, or what do you say, Rose?¡± He asked her with his eyebrows quirked in tease. She smiled and looked away.


    ¡°Anyways, if you all will excuse me. I need to regain my lost strength.¡± Nora said and they all left one after the other, leaving Rose and her father. Nora sat down on the bed and slowly closed her eyes. She started muttering some spells and power surge through her veins. The suddenly, a red light came out and rounded her. It was so bright that Rose and Austin had to shade their faces away. When the light came down, they slowly brought their hands down only to see her mother, no, Nora with a bright smile on her face and also ever young. Her white was now styled properly. She was dressed in a better and well deserving outfit.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go meet someone,¡± She said with a smile and exited the room with them.


    They walked around the coven before getting to the front of a ce that looked like a tomb but it is not. Nora used her power to roll the stone that was blocking the way away before walking inside alongside Austin and Rose. They picked a torch and continued their way down the path. It was quite dark but the light was there to guide them. Then suddenly they got to the front of a wall. There was no ce again to move. Nora breathed out and closed her eyes. She went towards the wall and ced her hands on it. The engine was triggered and the wall start breaking, no, not breaking, it shuffled and there was a clear path now. Nora urged her husband and daughter inside and they stood before several witch spiritual prowess. Some were dangling with red bright lights while some were blue. Then different colors like purple, yellow and all sort of colors. Some were were shining brightly and some were dim. But all of them were the prowess of the witches that had passed on. Including Athena.


    ¡°Where¡¯s this ce?¡± Rose asked as she was fascinated at the sight.


    ¡°This is where my spiritual prowess wille to it I die.¡± Nora answered but Austin growl lowly. Nora chuckled and faced him.


    ¡°Still scared of that?¡± She asked with a teasing tone and he groaned and looked away.


    ¡°Hey, you are old now. okay? Stop acting all boogey,¡± She teased and Rose chuckled at their loveliness.


    ¡°Anyways, you are here to meet Simone. As you know, Simone is my sister and I don¡¯t know what went on and how she died but she sent me thatst message when she said that she could no longer apany me anymore. I was already locked in the cell underneath and I was too weak to do anything. Not to add that the chains that were used to hold me down drains me,¡± She said all in one breath and Rose looked around.


    ¡°So where is Simone¡¯s own?¡± She asked.


    ¡°I will summon it,¡± Nora said and looked around.


    ¡°Simone Roosevelt, daughter of Athena Roosevelt, I, your sister, Eleanora Roosevelt, has been released and I am here to speak to you to sooth your pain.¡± She said but there was no answer or reaction.


    ¡°She is in pain. She is scared that if you see her, you will be disappointed in her,¡± Rose said all of a sudden. Her eyes was looking nowhere in particr. It was as if she was in a trance.


    ¡°Tell her¡­ That I am not disappointed in her. That I have always wanted to tell how much I will always appreciate her and how much I really want to¡­¡± The words were caught up in her throat when a purple dangling light came forward from one of the hierarchy trees. Then it broke and Simone appeared. It was not her, it was her spirit.


    ¡°Simone,¡± Nora called with tears glistening her eyes. Simone smiled sadly.


    ¡°Sister,¡± She acknowledged her and Nora almost ran towards her.


    ¡°You are finally freed,¡± She said and Nora nodded her head positively.Owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°I am sorry. Where is your child?¡± She asked. She had to make it quicker as the time was running out. They would only be able to summon her once in five years.


    ¡°This is her,¡± Nora brought Rose forward and Simone took a close look at her.


    ¡°She looked so much like she looked at thest time I saw her. Reika,e forward.¡± She said and Rose moved forward a little.


    Simone raised her hands and pointed it at Rose. She blessed her with her gift. The gift of foreseeing the future.  She also helped her discover her gift.


    ¡°Your daughter have the gift of speaking to the spirits when they don¡¯t want to be summoned.¡± Simone said and smiled.


    ¡°Teach her.¡± She said.


    ¡°Yes, I will. Simone, will you tell how you died and how everything happened?¡± Nora asked.


    ¡°Yes,¡± With that said Simone¡¯s spiritual prowess came back together and flew straight into Nora¡¯s body then came out. Nora staggered back at the impact and held her head. Then the incident of that day came reying in her head.


    ¡°Reika, know this. Aunt loves you and is happy to see that you are hale and hearty. Your future, not yours but your son¡¯s future is going to be filled with lots of challenges. But know this, once he hase of age to be the Alpha, he will be hunted but at same time, everyone will fear him. He will be known and he will be strong. His lives will be filled with ups and downs but he is going conquer it all. But it all lies in his hands how he handles it. Goodbye.¡± She said and disappeared.


    But then something gut retrieved from Rose, she almost stumbled. Simone forgot that she could not pass her gift to her unless she was still alive.


    ¡°Mother?¡± She went towards her but Austin was already holding her.


    ¡°I am fine,¡±. She said and they walked out of the ce and went to the Nora¡¯s quarters.


    ¡°How do you feel?¡± Rose asked her as she handed a cup of water to her.


    ¡°Better,¡± She answered and rxed her head. The images her sister put into her head kept reying.


    How she died.


    How she stabbed Nessa.


    How she dropped Rose at the orphanage.


    How she overheard her mother, Athena, telling Nessa to kill her child.


    She gritted her teeth together and gripped the edge of her ball gown like she wanted to kill it.


    ¡°Mother?¡± Rose called out to her and she faced her.


    ¡°What happened?¡± She asked with worrycing her tone while Austin just looked at her.


    ¡°She used the forbidden spell of locking one¡¯s real image and that was what killed her. I killed her. My only sister, my blood. I¡­¡± She choked on her spit.


    ¡°Mother, you did not. Aunt Simone was always a good sister. She did all she could do to protect you and me and us. Please don¡¯t me yourself. You know she won¡¯t like it if she were to see you like this,¡± Rose said and held her hands.


    ¡°She froze and broke just like that,¡± Nora said and the dam broke. Tears rolled down her face and Austin pulled her into a hug.

 54

    ¡°So you guys decided to leave tomorrow?¡± La asked.


    ¡°Yes,¡± Nora answered.


    ¡°I said I am not interested in ruling the coven. I don¡¯t want to be burdened. After all, I have my husband and my daughter. I don¡¯t want to be locked here.¡± She said with a grimace.


    La walked towards her with a sincere smile.


    ¡°My mother should have been the one to take the throne instead of Athena. But she mysteriously died that night, so why are you trying to make me feel bad about taking the position?¡± La asked with scrutiny.


    Nora whose gaze was passive, her lips slowly curved into a smile and sheughed out.


    ¡°For your information, I remember how you got here. How you were forced to be queen. No, how you pretended to be queen. How you instigated the Alpha king against witches. Ohh, yeah, I know my mother was the one who did that ugly thing but you added more to it, right?¡± Nora said with a smile.


    ¡°Just keep ruling in peace. Everyone¡¯s got dirty linen under the neat one. See you when we see.¡± She said and intertwined her hands with Austin who perched on her side like a fly. Laura stared at her coldly.


    ¡°Aunt Nora,¡± The voice stopped her. Nora turned around to see Melissa who had a grin on her face. She ran towards her and breathed out.


    ¡°Are you going to take me out of here? I mean, please I will love to leave this ce. It¡¯s too suffocating for my liking,¡± She said and Nora smiled. She reminded her of her sister, Simone.


    ¡°No, I guess your mother has a reason for locking up here. Isn¡¯t it, La?¡± She said, putting more force on her name. La knew that Nora knew.


    But one thing she was still not clear about was why she was not talking.


    ¡°Everyone has their stories to tell but hardly do everyone gets to tell their stories,¡± Nora said with a glint in her eyes before walking away with Austin. Melissa slumped her shoulders and turned towards her mother.


    ¡°What does she mean?¡± She asked.


    ¡°Ask her,¡± La said and walked out of the hall without giving her a reply. Melissa hissed out. All she needed was to look for a way to leave the ce. The love of her life was waiting for her and she knew it not be long before he barges in here and sucks everyones¡­ She shook her head and went ahead to look for Ciara. Only her can help her now.


    *


    Ciara stood staring at La¡¯s look alike. That is if it was.


    ¡°You want me to beg your mother to let you out?¡± She asked again as if she did not hear the first time.


    ¡°Why?¡± Damien asked from behind.


    ¡°My mother kept me hidden here since I was a child and when I was able to escape her clutches, she sent Ciara here to capture me back.¡± She said.


    ¡°Why do you want to leave was what I asked you?¡± Damien said and took a seat in therge garden.


    ¡°I just want to leave this ce,¡± She said with brows furrowing in sadness.


    ¡°I can¡¯t guarantee that she would listen to me but anyway, I will try. Only one condition.¡± Ciara said and Melissa¡¯s ears perked up at that.


    ¡°And what is that?¡± She asked.


    ¡°You don¡¯t go about doing all sort of forbidden things like rendering someone mateless or even cutting mating bonds.¡± She said and Melissa smiled.


    ¡°Hey, Nicole was my friend. How do you expect me to just sit aside when I could just help her. And yes, by the way, Alpha Damien. I am sorry for what I did. If Nicole had not asked me, I would not have done it. I am sorry.¡± She said and Damien looked at her for any lies or deceit. He found but he chose to ignore it. He knew she was out for trouble but he hopes it does not include him or his pack.


    *


    *


    Ciara and the rest of them waved goodbyes at the witches as they crossed the bridge. Melissa stood on the tower and watch them leave with spite and venom and all kinds of rage written in her features. Her mother, La had tantly refused to let her move out of these walls. She gave excuses like who was going to take over the keeper of the coven position and all sorts of excuses she could find. So Ciara could not do anything about it.


    Soon after they crossed the bridge, they got into a forest. But not the earlier forest where they were tested.


    They all walked their way with Austin holding unto Nora like his life depended on it and she would disappear any moment. While Ciara had her hands intertwined with Damien and Rose¡¯s hands were also intertwined with Leo while Leticia walked alone.


    ¡°So Leticia, what about Brian?¡± Rose asked as faced her as they walked through the forest. Their steps was echoing throughout the forest.


    ¡°He is fine, I know how angry he will be when I get home. I told him I won¡¯t be gone for so long. But looking at this, we have spent up to a week here.¡± She said and rubbed her arms.


    ¡°What¡¯s your gift by the way?¡± She asked. Leticia looked at her.


    ¡°We are not allowed to tell others unless we belong to the same coven,¡± Leticia said and Nora nodded her head, indicating she was right.


    ¡°Ohh, that¡¯s how it works. Maybe when we get to the pack, I will have mother teach me how this entire witch stuffs works.¡± She said, looking at Leo who just nodded his head. She knew he was tired but he needed to be with her. He needed to be a supportive mate.


    ¡°Mother?¡±


    ¡°Yes, sure,¡± Nora replied with a small smile and Rose nodded her head.


    ¡°And yes, what is the name of the coven you are from?¡± Rose asked.


    ¡°I am from the¡­¡± Suddenly, a huge fog appeared and there was swift movement in between them.


    ¡°Mother?!¡± Rose yelled. Then everywhere was cleared back. They looked around.


    ¡°What just happened?¡± Damien asked as he held unto Ciara.


    ¡°Rose!¡± Leo yelled and they all looked at him.Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Where is she?¡± Nora asked.


    ¡°I¡­ don¡¯t know, but we were here together,¡± Leo said as they looked around. He saw her locket on the floor.


    ¡°Someone came here and the scent¡­ ¡± Austin sniffed the air.


    ¡°Just disappeared like that.¡± Hepleted.


    ¡°A witch was the one that helped him. Who is the person? My daughter? I just found her, I can¡¯t lose her,¡± Nora cried out as she held unto Austin with tears brimming her eyes. She could not lose her daughter when she had just met her. When she has not even paid the price for not bringing her up. For being so weak that she could not fight for her. Leticia closed her eyes so that she could sense any being in the forest but it was¡­ Dry and nothing was there.


    ¡°What did you find?¡± Nora asked her.


    ¡°They left.¡± That was all she said.


    ***


    Three days after and Rose was yet to be back. Nora had forced herself to practice even when Austin tried convincing her that she should not. She disagreed and tried reaching out to her but it was blocked and unreachable.


    Leo could not focus on the paper works. Even the pack members were starting to get worried about their precious Luna. In total, no one was at peace.


    Ciara made sure to always pass a call across to ke since Leo was busy trying to get some people to look for Rose.


    Jeff was going crazy at the loss of his mate. He kept ming himself that why was he not at alert when the fog came over them. He even distanced himself from Leo after they had an argument on whose fault it was that they lost their mates.


    Since the witches were involved, they were hoping to get the Alpha king involved but Damien and ke¡¯s father advised against it. They knew that the witches once had a feud with the werewolves and that too the Alpha king but even though they had signed a treaty. Some witches were still going around causing chaos just like this one that had pulled the fog trick on them.


    ¡°What am I going to do, Austin?¡± Nora cried on Austin¡¯s shoulders.


    ¡°Do you know how much I have fantasiedbing my daughter¡¯s hair even when I was in the cell? I kept hoping that she woulde and save me. That she would prove mother wrong and break the curse. And guess what? She did. She did break the curse and proved the almighty Athena wrong but after that what? She has pulled away from me, how do you expect me to take that?¡± She cried on his shoulders and he could not do anything.


    ¡°We will find her. That is for sure.¡± He said, reassuring her with a squeeze on her shoulders.

 55

    ************


    Rose¡¯s POV


    ************


    Murmurings. Some people were murmuring words to each other. My eyebrows furrowed at the fact that I was finding it hard to open my eyes. Why are my eyes closed?


    I squeezed my eyes shut and tried opening them. But it felt like they were forced to be closed.


    I tried moving my hands but it was tied down. I groaned out in pain. Whosoever must have tied my hands is crazy. It was too tight for my liking that I had to give up. I hissed out angrily andid back.


    They must have noticed me because I heard boots clicking the floor as they walked towards me.


    ¡°You are awake finally,¡± The masculine voice said.


    ¡°Oops, your eyes is tied.¡± The masculine voice said and remove the blind fold that was on my face. I squinted my eyes open. The ce was quite dark and itcked light but then crouching before me is a man I have never met.


    ¡°Who are you?¡± I asked and his lips pulled into a smirk.


    ¡°Who I am does not matter but who you are matters.¡± He said and pulled me by hair. I hissed out angrily at the sudden action.


    ¡°Huh? Feisty much?¡± He asked and looked into my eyes with raw hatred. My eyebrows creased in confusion as I tried to remember where I met this man that was pulling me by my hair.


    ¡°Rose or wait, our precious Luna?¡± He said with spite that could not be left concealed.


    He must be part of the pack members but who is he?


    ¡°You must be wondering who I am? I am Jacksonville.¡± He introduced as if he was the president of the entire states.


    ¡°Jackson?¡± I said out.


    ¡°Will you get straight to the point instead of cking with stupid introduction?¡± The feminine voice spat with venom. I whirled my head towards the direction and saw ady standing in a orange in satin gown, she had a gold high heels to match with gold bangles and ne. She was not facing me.


    ¡°Who are you guys and why do you have me tied down here?¡± I questioned. That was when thedy turned around with a smirk ok her face. I don¡¯t remember seeing her before. This Jackson of a guy still had the stupid smirk on his lips.


    ¡°You are only here for the meantime. You don¡¯t need to worry about why you are here. Just that enjoy it to the fullest.¡± She said with a smile that did not reach her face. I looked at her with skepticism and shook my head.


    These people are psychotic.


    ¡°So you don¡¯t want to tell the person you kidnapped the reason for kidnapping her?¡± I asked.


    Thedy walked towards me and bent down. She pulled me by the jaw and she looked deep into my eyes as if searching for something. Then suddenly she cut the connection off.


    Her eyebrows furrowed a little before her face became neutral.


    ¡°A week is enough for her to be here,¡± she said and disappeared just like that. I looked back at Jackson who just shrugged and went to sit on the desk that he stood up from.


    ¡°How many days have I been here?¡± I asked out of nowhere.


    ¡°Three days.¡± He replied.


    ¡°What? You mean I have been out for the past three days?¡± I said with a look of unbelief. Gosh, things had gotten worse.


    ¡°So she is your master?¡± I asked, trying to bring up some conversation to see if he would spit out some information.


    He almost spat out the wine he was about to drink then he looked at me with a shocked expression.


    ¡°What did you say?¡± He asked incredulously.


    ¡°I asked if she was your master because of she ordered you.¡± I said with a shrug. Heughed out humorlessly.


    ¡°Master? You¡­ You are ridiculous.¡± He said with a snort.


    ¡°She is just a business partner and that¡¯s all.¡± He answered. At least, he said something. I must fetch for more information.


    ¡°Oh, but the way she did just now. It does not seem so. You are the male here, you ought to be the one calling the shots.¡± I said to him as Iid against the wall. I grunted out in pain.


    He seemed to think about what I said and he looked at me. I had unexpectedly hit a spot in his brain.


    ¡°I¡¯m quite hungry, can you get me food?¡± I asked him. He raised an eyebrow at me and stood up. He walked towards me with intimidating steps and I watched him with focused eyes.


    He bent down before me and stared into my eyes.


    His lips pulled into a smile.


    ¡°Sure, I can¡¯t let our precious Luna die when she serves a purpose.¡± He said and with that he left the ce, leaving me dumbfounded. Now that I look at the ce, it looked like an underground cell and I know it would be difficult before one can be discovered here.


    Leo. How is he doing?


    I know he cannot be doing fine. Because when Ciara went missing thest time in Damien¡¯s pack, I know how savage he went. He even forbade me from telling her. Such a good mate.


    ¡°Halona?¡± I called out but she did not reply.


    Whosever casted that fog spell must have put my wolf into a deep sleep. I could have used the witch spells but I don¡¯t know anything about it. Like can things get worse again?


    How is my mother doing?


    I should be there for her.


    I sat down, feeling helpless. I cannot do anything. Not when I am tied down. I tried loosening the rope but instead it hurts even more.


    ¡°Ahrg!!!!¡±


    ***********


    Leo¡¯s POV


    ***********


    I have looked for her everywhere. Absolutely everywhere but she is nowhere to be found. I cannot even use my mark to find her. What sort of trial is this, moon goddess?


    I palmed my face as I rested in the table with several paper works before me but I don¡¯t have the zeal or even the power to keep working. Jeff forces me to shift almost every midnight to go for a run which is actually a patrol. He kept saying that he needed to stay at alert in case something like what happened at that forest happened to the pack. He already was not protecting his mate so well so he cannot let down the pack he promised to be loyal to and also to protect them.Content provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Leo, you need to calm down. You have not slept since three days ago. See how your eye bags have darkened. Man, leave this files alone and go get some premium rest. I will contact the people you sent to leave to for Rose and ask about their improvement.¡± ke said. He was sitting across my table.


    I looked at him with a neutral face.


    ¡°Have you ever lost connection with Martha? I mean like can you live a sec without having a connection with her? Like you don¡¯t even know what¡¯s up with her?¡± I asked. He looked at me and sighed.


    ¡°I know, I also can¡¯t stand not being with her. But take a look at you, you have not taken a bath in three days that you came back. Your stubble already started pulling out and you look¡­¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s it.¡± I cut him off.


    ¡°You can¡¯t stand it for a second. But I am standing it for three days and who knows if I will ever see her again. You -¡± I pointed at him. ¡°- don¡¯t understand what I am going through.¡± I said with my chest moving up and down in a fast motion. I stood up suddenly.


    ¡°I need to go go for a run before I murder you.¡± I said and was about to leave when the door was pushed open and Rose¡¯s parents walked in. I stopped to look at Nora¡¯s swollen face. She must have been crying.


    ¡°Any clues yet?¡± Austin asked.


    ¡°Nope, every tracks seem to have be hidden well.¡± ke answered.


    ¡°Isn¡¯t there any witchy stuff you can do to get her life location?¡± ke asked Nora.


    ¡°I have tried it but the witch that did this work is quite experienced and knows her job so well. She even hid Rose¡¯s primal star so well. If only Rose knew some spells, I am very sure she would have sent a message across to me.¡± She said and leaned over on Austin¡¯s shoulders.


    ¡°Ma¡¯am, you don¡¯t need to worry. We will find your daughter and our Luna.¡± ke said.


    I moved past them and walked out of the office. I walkedst some pack members; some of them bowed in greeting while some hid.


    Am I that bad?


    As soon as I got to the woods, I stripped of the clothes I was wearing and forced Jeff to shift since he did not want to shift at this time of the day. I stood on all fours and stood started out in a slow speed before I picked up the speed and started running inhumane speed. After I was done with running, I stood in front of the cave where Austin and Nora now lived. I stared at how the sun set again for the third day without seeing my mate.


    ¡°Moon goddess, please keep my mate safe.¡± Jeff said.

 56

    ***********


    Rose¡¯s POV


    ***********


    ¡°You are a fool, don¡¯t you see what thisdy is trying to do with you?¡± The feminine voice from earlier on ask in total exasperation. I slowly opened my eyes to see them standing chest to chest as they red daggers at each other.


    ¡°You were ordering me?¡± He asked.


    ¡°I was not. I was only reminding you of the reason you kidnapped her and stop being close to her. She is trying to get to your head and as the stupid and gullible wolf that you are, you believed her and came to confront me. For someone who will love to overthrow their Alpha, you are quite a dummy.¡± She said and he growled.


    ¡°Hey, don¡¯t growl on me when I am just stating the fact. The portion will be avable tomorrow. Then we will return her in the next two days.¡± The feminine voice said and sat down. I breathed out and they seemed to have notice because their heads turned to look at me. Jackson walked towards me with a smirk.


    ¡°You tried.¡± He said with a sly smile before he pulled me by hair and hit me on my face. I winced out in pain.


    ¡°You know I thought you were quite childish when I met at that party but now that I see it, you are¡­ Cunning and I must say I am stupid for listening to you.¡± He said and I managed to break into a bigugh.


    ¡°You are the stupid one here. Do you know what witches do when theye into a agreement with whatever specie of supernatural. They like being in charge of the n. So I get she tried convincing you that I am trying to instigate you. Hey witch,¡± I called out and she looked at me with her eyebrows twitching for a second that I would not have caught it if I did not look closely.


    ¡°Do you want to know who my grandmother is?¡± I asked and she seemed interested.


    ¡°Athena Roosevelt.¡± I said and her eyes widened before it came back to her neutral signature face. She soonughed out.


    ¡°Athena is long dead and I am very sure she will be rotting in wherever she is.¡± She said and took a smoke out of the cigar that was in her hands.


    ¡°But do you know that her offspring is still alive?¡± I asked her. I really need to bait her. With something at least.


    She smirked and rested on herps with her elbows. ¡°I will advise you to stop trying to bait me. Only a new breed witch won¡¯t know that both of Athena¡¯s children are dead. Not to talk of that fact that they went against their mother. You know in the witches realm. We always send a message of warning to Athena that her kids behavior was uneptable in the witches realm. But then somehow, Athena rose up to be the keeper of all the covens then we all feared her to the extent that we allow her to do all types of shit. But all thanks to the fact that she has some shit with the Alpha King, we were finally free and she was on the run. Who knew what went on between them?¡± She said all in one word.


    I also wonder what Athena did to make the Alpha king be so angry that he wanted to wipe them out of the face of the earth. Well, it¡¯s not my story to tell by the way. She does not believe that my mother is still alive. Maybe it is for my good. My lips pulled up into a smile and rested again the wall.


    ¡°Water and food?¡± I asked. Jackson tilted his head to one side to look at me. He stood up and walked towards the table but the witch stood up and carried the tray then she walked towards me. She crouched down to my level and opened the water bottle. Then a strange smell drifted into my nose.


    ¡°Wolf¡¯s bane.¡± Halona¡¯s voice said in my head and I lit up at the fact that she was alive.


    ¡°Drink.¡± The witch ordered me as she brought it to my lips.


    ¡°Don¡¯t you think you are quite stupid if you think I will watch you feed me wolf¡¯s bane.¡± I spat and moved my head away because the smell was making me feel like vomiting.


    ¡°Then you would go two more days without water. I want to see how you will survive.¡± With that said, she stood up and carried the tray away. I scoffed out.Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°So can you tell me why I was kidnapped?¡± I asked Jackson.


    ¡°Do you know that I was the one that supposed to be ke¡¯s Beta but then your mate did not only be his Beta but the entire pack Alpha. Do you think just because he has the Alpha blood from another bloodline means everyone is satisfied with him. No, that position that he seemed to be enjoying is mine and I will take it back!¡± He spat at me and marched out of the ce.


    I breathed out and rxed. I let my mind drift towards Leo.


    So this Jackson of a guy was doing all of this because of a position that he does not deserve. I snorted and looked at the witch that would not stop looking at me like I was someone filled with mystery.


    ¡°I tried hypnotizing you earlier on,¡± she spoke up.


    ¡°But surprisingly, you did not even get affected. So I feel like you are more than the energy you give out.¡± She added.


    ¡°I told you that I am Athena¡¯s grandchild.¡± I said and this will be the first time I will be boasting about that and it feels bitter in the tongue. She looked at me and smirked.


    ¡°You being the child of Athena does not freak me out but you being an hybrid, no, not just an hybrid but a witch hybrid makes me feel unsettled. I even tried getting to know your deepest secret. It was unreachable.¡± She mused.


    ¡°Something is stopping me from seeing it. It feels like a something from the other specie of the supernatural. But anyways, forget about it. After you are done with the purpose you serve here. You will be returned.¡± She dismissed.


    ¡°So who walked up to who first for the agreement? And what do you get in return?¡± I asked her.


    ¡°Don¡¯t. Don¡¯t even try.¡± She warned and disappeared.


    I will also learn that spell. In fact it will be the first I will ask my mother as soon as I get out of here. And how the hell am I sure things will remain okay after I leave here?


    I hope it would be.


    ¡°Halona,¡± I called out and it went all dead. Again.


    My stomach grumbled loudly as I traced my gaze to the tray to the table. That¡¯s temptation. I closed my eyes and let myself drift to darkness.


    ***


    I don¡¯t know how long I have been out but again sat these couple. I will start calling them couple since they looked like one. They seemed to be making some green portion. They were so focused.


    I wonder what they are going to use it for. I narrowed my eyes on the book before them.


    ¡°Done!¡± The witch remarked with a victorious smile and Jackson grinned like a bastard that he definitely is. I hissed out, gaining their attention. They turned towards me.


    ¡°What day is it?¡± I asked.


    ¡°The day you will be returned to your pack.¡± Jackson said and came towards me.


    ¡°Sorry Luna that I could not serve you here. Because this will be thest time that you will be called a Luna. You are going to regret taking that Alpha and Luna position.¡± He said followed by a sadisticughter. I looked at him, not getting what he meant.


    The witch walked towards me and whispered some spells. And everything went nk in my head.


    ¡°Lift her and let¡¯s get going.¡± Was all I heard thest time.


    ~Third Person Point Of View~


    Just as they carried Rose out of the cell and the building. They paid the person that had rented the ce to them. Jackson dumped her on the back seat with his heart hammering against his chest.


    ¡°Do not be scared. I already wiped her memory of the time she spent here since I tried getting into her memory but it was impossible. She won¡¯t recognize you. All you have to do, you know it already. ¡± Teresa said. She was the witch that Jacksonville had hired. Jackson nodded his head and ignited the car¡¯s engine. He zoomed off with his hands gripping the steering wheel in a deadly grip.


    ¡°What did the steering wheel do to you to deserve that death grip?¡± Teresa asked and Jackson looked at her.


    ¡°Why ain¡¯t you bothered about all this?¡± He asked.


    ¡°You are scared. At least one of us should be confident.¡± She said with a shrug and rested her head on the seat. They were seated at the front of the car. Jackson hissed out and focused back on the road.


    Soon after they got to their destination. Jackson hurriedly pulled out of the car and carried Rose out. He carried her to the border of the pack where he knows that the patrols won¡¯t be there till tomorrow morning. He dropped her there and Teresa cast some spell on him and it hid her scent that was on him. They looked at each other and Jackson gave her a curt nod. Teresa whispered some spell and disappeared. Jackson looked around and walked to his house discreetly.

 57

    ***********


    Leo¡¯s POV


    ***********


    ¡°Alpha, Alpha!!¡± The head of the pack patrols yelled at me with urgency through the mind link thereby interrupting the sleep ke had forced me to have. I jerked up instantly and looked around for any threat.


    ¡°What?!¡± I groaned as I rubbed my eyes.


    ¡°We have found the Luna,¡± The head of the pack patrols said and Leo looked up immediately. Jeff moved ufortably as he heard this.


    ¡°What did you say?¡± He asked again to be sure of what he asked.


    ¡°We have found the Luna but she is unconscious. We know you will be angry if you see us with her so it¡¯ll be better if youe to the southern part of the pack.¡± He said and before he could finish. I already slipped out of the room and pack house. I ran in an inhumane speed as I sped through the thick bushes. I sniffed around as I drew near them. I then got to where they were. They stood surrounding her. Surrounding my lost mate. I growled so loud that they paved way from me to meet her. She was lying down there with her clothes soaked and her hair wet. It must be because of the dew that had fallen in earliest time of the morning. I bent down and carried her. I rushed to the pack hospital and all the doctor¡¯s scrambled around as they saw me.


    ¡°This way, Alpha.¡± One of the doctors said and I rushed into the ward andid her carefully on the bed. She had her eyes closed and her breath was shallow.


    ¡°Do something.¡± I gritted out as well the doctor tried connecting some strings and all those wires I don¡¯t care to know about their uses.


    Then the doctor turned towards me. I looked at him with creased eyebrows.


    ¡°And why are you stopping?¡± I asked.


    ¡°Alpha sir, please give us some space.¡± He said in the most polite of his voice.


    ¡°He¡¯s right.¡± ke¡¯s voice said behind me. When did he get here by the way?


    I looked at the doctor then at Rose.


    ¡°Make sure she wakes up.¡± I said and just when we were about to step out, a sneeze stopped us. I froze midway and turned around immediately to look at Rose. She had her eyebrows scrunched then her eyes partially closed. Maybe because of how the light was bright.


    ¡°Rose,¡± My voice came out throaty as I jogged to her side and sat down beside.


    ¡°Leo? Is that you?¡± She asked and I nodded my head. She sat up gently and looked at me more clearly now.


    ¡°You are real?¡± She asked as she touched my face.


    ¡°Yes, I am. What happened to you?¡± I asked.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know. I just¡­¡± She winced out and held her head on the side.


    I can¡¯t force her to think right now. I am not heartless.


    ¡°Hey, don¡¯t force it. You will try toter. But for now, you need rest.¡± I said to her but she looked at me with pleading eyes as if I should not leave her here. I nodded my head and pulled her into a hug.


    Then someone cleared his throat behind me.


    ¡°Announce to the pack that their Luna is back and inform her parents about it.¡± I said to ke and he nodded his head before exiting the ward.


    *


    *


    Rose and I sat down here for what seemed like minutes or perhaps hours. I tried untangling myself from her but she won¡¯t bulge. That was when the dickhead, Jeff, told me she had fallen asleep because of stress. I gently ced her head on the pillow. As I was about to stand, her hand gripped my shirt so tight. I shook my head and sat down close to her. She kept mumbling incoherent words and she was sweating profusely.


    Then ke¡¯s mate, Martha,es in with a basket in her hands.


    ¡°I brought food her.¡± She announced like she was thinking I would question her. I just had that nk face as she opened the basket. The aroma of the food she cooked drifted into my nostrils and that was when I realized that I haven¡¯t eaten muchtely except for the casual fruits I eat.


    ¡°Please, wake her up.¡± She said as she served some into the te.


    ¡°What of her parents? Have they been informed?¡± I asked her.


    ¡°Yes, Nora and Austin are on their way here.¡± She said and I tapped Rose who opened her eyes almost immediately.


    ¡°Your food is here.¡± I said and she looked at Martha.


    ¡°Martha.¡± She called out with a smile.


    Okay, so her behavior is starting to worry me.


    ¡°Take this drink. It helps cool the mind.¡± Martha said, handling a drink to her. Rose collected it with a smile of gratitude and gulped it down within seconds. Her eyes found their way to the te where Martha has served her food and drool kind of slipped through her lips. I furrowed my eyebrows.


    One thing is for sure, whosoever kidnapped Rose must have denied her food.


    ¡°Give her the food.¡± I ordered and Martha gave her the te. Rose literally snatched it from her that made Martha almost gasp. She dug into the te like her life depended on it.


    ¡°Hey, slowly.¡± Martha said when Rose choked on the food. She looked at Martha and licked her lips.


    ¡°It feels like I have not eaten in ages.¡± She said, confirming my thoughts.


    ¡°Oh, sorry about that. Here, drink some water.¡± Martha said, giving her a cup of water. The door squeaked open and I could feel Rose¡¯s parents presence behind.


    ¡°Oh my god!¡± Nora gasped as she ran towards her daughter. I stood up to let them have the mother and daughter moment while I go sort out something with ke.


    ¡°Leo?¡± Rose¡¯s voice stopped me. I breathed out and looked at her with smile. She smiled in return and I nodded my head before exiting the office.


    ***


    So after I left the hospital, I was informed by Austin that there was no harm down to my mate and that she was discharged already. So she coulde home earlier. Martha hade to get her clothes while Damien and Ciara was on their way toe and meet her. Leticia had stayed behind at Damien¡¯s pack since she nned to bond with dad.


    I looked around as the pack members scurried around trying to stand in waiting for their Luna¡¯s arrival.


    After we were all done, I mind linked Martha to bring Rose.


    As soon as they walked through the door, everybody yelled. ¡°Wee back, Luna!¡±


    She burst into a big grin as she looked around.Owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Gosh, Luna. We were so scared that we thought we would lose you after you just became our Luna.¡± One of the members said and Rose hugged her.


    ¡°I¡¯m really sorry for giving you all a scare.¡± She said and they all nodded.


    ¡°Why don¡¯t we have a party since we just got our Luna back?¡± A masculine voice yelled out of the crowd and everyone nodded in their head in agreement.


    ¡°Okay, party it is.¡± ke yelled and they all went around bringing drinks I never knew existed in the pack house out. I walked over to meet Rose and escorted her upstairs.


    She sat down on the bed.


    ¡°So tell me, what happened to you? Like who took you?¡± I asked her. She seemed to think about it for a moment but she shook her head.


    ¡°I-I can¡¯t remember.¡± She groaned out. They must have wiped her memory. I sighed and sat down close to her.


    ¡°It¡¯s alright. We will find out together.¡± I said and pulled her into a side hug. She rested her head on my shoulder.


    ¡°Leo?¡± She called out.


    ¡°Huh?¡±


    ¡°Sing for me.¡± She said and I nearly choke on my spit.


    ¡°What?!¡±


    ¡°Sing for me.¡± She said again as if I did not hear at first.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know how to sing.¡± I said.


    ¡°Please, for my sake.¡± She begged and looked at me, batting her eyshes. I scoffed out and cleared my throat.


    I always listens to music ording to my mood but I sincerely don¡¯t know which song I should sing for her right now.


    ¡°Choose.¡± I said to her.


    ¡°If you need me by Julia Micheals.¡± She said and I breathed out in preparation for my impromptu audition with my mate. I have listened to the song several times since it was on ylist.


    Newssh: Leticia forced it there. She said it was her favorite at that time.


    I started singing the song with my not so cool voice.


    I don¡¯t know why she chose this song but it felt like she was referring to the time she was kidnapped. She really needed me. And I was too helpless to help her. I closed my eyes to prevent myself from bursting into tears. With her, there are no boundaries.


    *Later That Day*


    Damien and Ciara arrived soon after the party and they went upstairs to see Rose. She had fallen asleep while I was singing that song with my horrible voice.


    ¡°So she did not say anything about who kidnapped her?¡± Ciara asked for the umpteenth time while I just nod my head positively in response.


    ¡°Have you had a beef with someone in the past?¡± Austin asked me. And I looked at him.


    ¡°I should be the one to ask you that question. Like heck!, I never knew I would be the Alpha of Ash Woods Pack. Everything just happened. And how would I have fought with some other supernatural s? I don¡¯t even know where they are or even exist?¡± I huffed in pure annoyance at the questions they were asking me as if they doubted me. Like I would put my mate¡¯s life in danger all because me.


    Like seriously?!


    ¡°So what are we going to do?¡± ke asked.


    ¡°Watch out. Tell the pack guards to always be at alert. They dropped her here for a reason. So we can¡¯t let our guard down.¡± I said.


    ¡°Anyways, I have spoken to her. And she said that she does not remember anything after meeting her mother.¡± Ciara said.


    ¡°You guys must be tired. Please do get some rest.¡± ke¡¯s mother said and Damien and Ciara both left for the guest room.


    I sighed and went to the room after getting tired of ke¡¯s rambling and his parents left for their houses. But Nora decided to stay at the pack house in case anyonees and tries to harm Rose. Doubt the old woman will even sleep for a second.


    Austin tried convincing her to stop but she did not. Well, that¡¯s all thank to the mother and daughter bond.


    I walked into the room and locked the door behind me. As I turned, I saw Rose sitting on the bed with her hands wrapped around her.


    ¡°Rose?¡± I called out with a small smile and walked towards her.


    ¡°Was thinking you would work overnight.¡± She muttered and I frowned. I actually thought she was still asleep after Ciara had met her so I did not want to disturb her but as it seemed she is mad that I did note to meet her.


    ¡°I am sorry. Thought you were still asleep.¡± I said and pulled her into a hug.


    ¡°You smell like shit.¡± She said and pulled away from me. I growled lowly at the loss of contact and she chuckled.


    ¡°Go and take a bath. I am quite hungry. Tell Martha or anyone to bring me food,¡± she said and rxed her head against the headboard. I nodded my head and mind linked one of the helpers in the kitchen to bring some fruits for her while I used the bathroom.


    As I was bathing, shes of what happened that day yed in my head.


    Then I remembered, someone hit me with something that made jerk back and that was how I released Rose¡¯s hand.


    Another supernatural creature was involved?!

 58

    ***********


    Leo¡¯s POV


    ***********


    ¡°Alpha, Alpha!!!¡± A voice yelled in my head. I jerked up instantly.


    And why do I get the feeling that this day is reying again?


    ¡°We have aint.¡± The voice said again.


    ¡°And what is it this time?¡± I groaned and facepalmed.


    ¡°The pack members are finding it hard to shift.¡± The voice said and I looked up straight in shock.


    ¡°What do you mean by that?¡± I asked him.


    ¡°I also don¡¯t know. Your attention is needed as bad as the situation is.¡± He said before I blocked him. As I stood up to wear the pair of baggy joggers, Rose groaned next to me as she tossed to other side of the bed. I exhaled and tucked her properly under the bed sheet. She held me by my hand and a faint smile tugged at my lips as I removed her hands gently.


    As I walked towards the door and was about to open the door, her voice stopped me.


    ¡°Where to?¡± She asked and I paused. I turned towards her.


    ¡°Some urgent issues I need to attend to.¡± I said and exited the room. I looked around the pack house and saw just how vacant it was.


    Why was I having a bad feeling about this?


    Negative thoughts, No!


    Positive thoughts, Yes!


    As I got outside, I saw almost half of the poption of my pack. I darted my gaze from one person to the other until it rested on my Beta who had a worried look on his face.Content provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Alpha,¡± They all acknowledged me with an undertone of begrudge. I raised my eyebrows at the disrespect and they all bowed as if they knew noticed.


    ¡°What is with all these not shifting of a thing?¡± I asked.


    ¡°Ever since the Luna came back, things has not been how they were. We have not been able to shift since yesterday and we kept it low. But as it seems,¡­¡±


    ¡°Are you saying your Luna is the one at fault for you not being able to shift?¡± I cut him off with a re. I will fight for her. Whether life or death. She is my mate.


    ¡°I dare not, Alpha sir. But I think she is the cause. Who knew what they did to her after they kidnapped her.¡± The man said and my nose twitched as I forced my wolf, Jeff, not to rip his head from his shoulders. I breathed out and curled my fist into a ball and looked ahead of them.


    ¡°This is a serious case and we cannot take it lightly,¡± ke said in my head and I looked at him.


    ¡°I know right.¡± I said and shook my head.


    ¡°Alpha, please.. help us. My wolf is suffocating. He needs to be free.¡± A young boy said as he went on his knees. My heart literally broke at the sight.


    Why is this happening to the pack when I became the Alpha?


    I went to him and bent down to bring him up.


    ¡°Your wolf will be free soon. Give me more time to think about it.¡± I said with a reassuring smile.


    ¡°No!¡± A voice yelled.


    ¡°The Luna must leave. Who knows if she was cursed or something. She has brought this misfortune over us and we will stand up to it. Why is that we are the only one affected by it? Why are you not affected or the Beta and his family? I know what she is trying to do, she wants us to be ves in this pack. She wants us to worship her like some Greek god. But we will not stand it. We must fight for our freedom.¡± The masculine said all in one go. It took me all the efforts in my body not to go grab him by the neck.


    ¡°You feel like your Luna is the one at fault for what happened to you?¡± I asked, well more like growled. They all moved back slowly and paved way for me to see the man that had the stupid and groundless guts to speak back at me.


    Jeffery could not take the sphemy against his mate anymore. I think I need to let him put some scoundrel in his seat. He was the one who volunteered to be the Alpha by the way.


    Jeff took over and my eye color changed.


    He had this smirk on his face. Guess they have not met their Alpha¡¯s wolf yet. And I would say it¡¯s good timing by the way.


    ¡°What were you saying?¡± He asked in a surprising calm voice as he counted his fingers. The man looked at me with re but deep down he was pissing and shaking in fear.


    ¡°All I was saying is that the Luna needs to leave. Who knows if the curse will stop as soon as she leaves.¡± He repeated.


    ¡°You¡¯ve got the guts!!!¡± I growled so loudly that the earth shook to its core. They all fell to their knees. My breath was ragging as Jeff fought for control.


    He knew he needed to be patient.


    ¡°My. Mate. Won¡¯t. Leave. This. Pack.¡± I spelt out with my nose twitching and my jaws clenched.


    ¡°I will leave.¡± That fragile voice said from behind me. I turned to look at her. She already changed to a better cloth. She walked towards me.


    ¡°If my pack requests me to give them sometime to be able to regain their strength, I will. If they request me to step down from the position, I will. If they ask me to sacrifice myself for their redemption, I will. Since I took this responsibility, I vowed to do as they say. I ept that I am the cause of them not being able to shift and I am going to give them the time they need. I also have things to solve. For the past three days that I came back here, it¡¯s like I don¡¯t know myself. It¡¯s like I am living a borrowed life. So I better not put the entire pack in jeopardy.¡± She said and they all looked at her with awe. Her left eyes twitched as she looked at me.


    ¡°Leo is a good Alpha. He has always done things the best way it could fit you all. Give me sometime to find out what is wrong with me.¡± She pleaded and I could see how their faces softened at the words she said.


    She came towards me.


    ¡°I will be at mother¡¯s ce,¡± With that said, she leaned closer and gave me a peck on my cheek. And she walked off like that. Just like that!.


    I couldn¡¯t hear her sobbing as she ran towards the forest. I stood there, unable to move.


    She was making the sacrifice. She chose this pack over me.


    ¡°Ahrghh!!!¡± I yelled and the breeze blew heavily.


    Jeff wanted to be out. He wanted to chase after his mate. He wanted to bring her back to his side. The loss he felt when she was away from him, he was slowly getting over it but now she just¡­ Left him. He pulled thest string and won. I shifted, my clothes stripped apart as I ran into the woods.


    I ran inhumane speed across the woods but she was nowhere to be found.


    *


    *


    *


    It¡¯s been three hours since Rose left and I was still seated at the little river nature gifted this pack. Yes, it would be this pack I call it till my matees back.


    ¡°Leo,¡± ke called out through the mind link.


    ¡°What?!¡± I shouted at him, not minding at all.


    ¡°Come back.¡± He said and I closed my eyes and walked into the river. I yed around, no, not y, I vented my anger in the water, still in my wolf¡¯s form.


    After what felt like more hours, I stood up on wobbly legs and staggered my way towards the pack.


    I changed into my human form and pushed the door open, not minding who I meet there.


    ¡°Eww, Leo. You could at least get some short.¡± ke said as he covered his mate¡¯s eyes. I scoffed and walked to my room.


    I came back downstairs after putting on some clothes. I tried not to get attached to the room as her scent still lingered in the room.


    I looked at ke¡¯s mother who offered a cup if water. I took it and gulped it down in seconds.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know what¡¯s happening. I feel like it¡¯s an inside job.¡± Austin said. He hade over when he heard about what happened.


    ¡°How¡¯s she doing?¡± That was what I asked instead. He looked at me.


    ¡°She¡¯s fine. She is learning some things from Nora.¡± He answered.


    So she is doing all these things to forget me?!


    ¡°Leo, this is just like a trial in your rtionship. You should be thankful that it¡¯s not like mine. Where I had to wait twenty-three years to regain my wolf and also meet the love of my life.¡± He said and patted me on the shoulders. I breathed out.


    ¡°Where do we start from?¡± I asked.


    ¡°The party!¡± A voice said all of a sudden. My eyebrows furrowed as I heard that voice.


    Leticia?


    I turned to look at her.


    ¡°What are you doing here?¡± I asked her.


    ¡°ke had contacted me that your pack was under some sort of spell or something. So since they have a godmother as a witch. I cannot let them down.¡± She said in that annoying voice I probably hate to hear.


    ¡°Give me something that was used at the party or tell me where the party took ce.¡± She said and we took her to the dining room.


    ¡°Whosoever did this is an expert and a witch at that. She cleared her tracks.¡± She said after some minutes.


    ¡°So is there a way to get her?¡± ke asked.


    ¡°Nope!¡±


    And my hope chattered just like that.

 59

    ************


    Rose¡¯s POV


    ************


    ¡°So after putting such a bold and dramatic front before Leo, you are here sulking?¡± My mother asked me as she ced the cup of water before me. I grunted and sipped a little.


    ¡°Mom, you don¡¯t understand. Ever since I came back, I don¡¯t understand a thing at all. Where I was taken to? What they did to me? How I was handled? I know nothing at all. And now the pack is struck with some stupid disease or what should it be called?¡± I said with a look of sadness.


    ¡°Whosever might have taken you cleared your memory and I will love you to rx so that I make a portion and try to remember some spells to track the witch.¡± She said and went into the room. Well, they now stay in the cave, not actually a cave, but it was built like one. And the environment is serene enough and it is quite conducive especially for them since they wanted to be away from other people.


    ¡°Rose,¡± Leo¡¯s voice said in my head, making me jerk.


    ¡°Leo?¡± I asked.


    ¡°How are you?¡± He asked and I rxed.


    ¡°I¡¯m good and you?¡± I replied.


    ¡°I miss you.¡± He said and with that he went off. I closed myself and a stray tear fell off my eyes.


    ¡°It¡¯s ready.¡± My mother¡¯s voice said and I stood up. It was evening already.


    I entered into the room and saw something that looked like a cauldron with a red steam around it.


    ¡°Put your hand at that tip there.¡± She directed me and as I was about to go, my father came in.


    My mother looked at him.


    ¡°I want to help her regain her memory and also track the stupid witch.¡± She exined and my father nodded his head. I walked towards the ce and hesitantly held the tip. Electricity sipped into my veins and I jerked violently as I cast a nce at my mother who had her eyes closed and she was chanting some spells. My father had this worried gaze on me. I shook my head and my body still kept shaking violently. Then I closed my eyes.


    Events¡­ They started ying my head.


    How I was taken from Leo.


    How I was carried on the shoulders.


    How I was hit with a stick and I fell unconscious again.


    How I was tied down, around my eyes and my hands.


    How I was pped on the face.


    How that stupid jerk gripped my hair roughly.


    How that wretched witch had that stupid nk face I wanted to so much p away.


    ¡°She¡¯s remembering, she really is.¡± My father¡¯s voice sounded excited from afar.


    The connection seemed to be broken and I moved back a bit, releasing the tip of the cauldron.


    ¡°What did you see?¡± My father asked.


    ¡°I know where the witch is.¡± My mother said and we looked at her.


    ¡°Tell Leo that his mate and I are going for a trip.¡± She said and before I could think of anything, she casted a spell and we both disappeared.


    *


    We appeared in a bush-like area. It was dark and the shrews were creaking, making the ce look scary. I held my mother by hand and she squeezed so tight as if reassuring me that she was here to protect me. No, I should be the one protecting her. I held her tightly and walked side by side with her.


    ¡°Where is this ce?¡± I whispered-asked.


    ¡°An old friend¡¯s ce.¡± Was all she said with a straight face. She had a shoulders squared in pride as she walked majestically in the dark. Well, I had few bumps with her but she did notin. Then we got to a clearing. I looked around. The moon was dim so I could hardly see anything.


    ¡°Move back.¡± My mother ordered me and strange sparks ran up my spine but I stood behind. She spread her hands out.


    ¡°I, Eleanora Roosevelt, hereby summon the wind and the sand should hear mymand. Break the spell that this old woman who is rebellious for me to be wee into her old, rusty cab.¡± She said in a loud voice and the wind started out slowly until it mixed with the sand. I shaded my face away from it. And then, suddenly I heard something cracking and just like that, it chattered. Lo, before me, was built a small cab that looks like it has been here for the past century.


    ¡°How dare you ruin my peace!¡± A voice said so mighty and huge breeze blew. My mother stood her ground as a woman flew out in full speed towards her with an harsh re. Then suddenly, she got to her with her hands curled into a ball, it was so close to my mother¡¯s face but she did not even bulge. At this time, my heart skipped a beat.


    When the woman saw that my mother gave no reaction, she retrieved her hands and stood her on feet.


    ¡°What are you doing here?¡± She questioned as she red daggers at my mother who only that same straight face.


    ¡°I¡¯m here to see that rebellious daughter of yours. I will say you taught her quite well. She was able to cover her tracks but forgot who she was dealing with.¡± My mother answered.


    ¡°I already sent her away since she was seventeen. Don¡¯t ruin my cab all because of a crap like her.¡± Thedy said harshly and was about to go back in. But my mother intercepted her and she almost bumped into her.


    Then suddenly, the wind from earlier on came out slowly.


    ¡°If you don¡¯t want your cab-¡± her eyebrows scrunched up a bit and it came down back as if it never happened, ¡°to be ruined, give her to me.¡± She threatened.


    ¡°You¡­¡± The woman seethed and scoffed.


    ¡°I told you I already sent her away and I don¡¯t know where she is.¡± She said again and this time the wind blew a little violent.


    ¡°You¡­ Stop this, Eleanora. Don¡¯t start what you can¡¯t finish.¡± The woman warned but my mother was not willing to stop. Heck, this is her daughter¡¯s life. She promised me she will protect me and be there for me. And here she is doing just that.


    I feel like she is doing to make up for the time she was not here to bring me up.


    My mother let out a dry, humorlessughter.


    ¡°Do as I say.¡± She said.


    ¡°Okay, okay. Come in. Don¡¯t ruin that cab.¡± The woman begged. And the wind lowered a bit not without breaking a part of the window. The woman red at her while my mother just smirked. They walked into the house while I jogged over to them.


    ¡°Have your seat.¡± Before she could end the sentence, my mother already made herselffortable which made me questioned how close they really are.


    ¡°Where is she?¡± My mother asked.


    ¡°You need to calm down first. You just threatened to break the house my husband and I built as a memory of our love. You know so well how much I cherished this property. How much I will protect it with my life yet you did this awful thing.¡±


    ¡°I will do every awful thing when ites to the betterment of my daughter. Your daughter crossed this line this time. Annalise.¡± My mother cut her off.


    The woman who I just got to know her name is Annalise sighed.


    ¡°I know. That¡¯s why I sent her away. I don¡¯t want her to bring her troubles to this ce but now see what she did.¡± She said and that was when she noticed me.


    ¡°And who is this?¡± She asked.


    ¡°My daughter.¡± My mother said with pride. Annalise snorted and sat down.


    ¡°You will pay for the window you broke.¡± She grunted while my mother rolled her eyes.Content provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Summon your daughter. We¡¯ve got important business to solve.¡± My mother said and she clicked her fingers together. Then suddenly, that witch of that day appeared here. She seemed shocked or something and she looked like she was doing something.


    ¡°Mother, why will you summon me like that without a warning? What if I was doing something important like I am doing just now.¡± Sheined and that got me by surprise because that time, her face was passive. Then it seemed she noticed us. Her eyes went wide when she saw me and not to talk of my mother.


    ¡°You¡­¡± She trailed off in shock.


    ¡°Samantha, what did I tell you about cleaning up your shits?¡± Annalise asked but got not response.


    ¡°I don¡¯t have time for the mother and daughter talk. We have to go.¡± My mother said as she dropped the apple she was eating.


    Wow, did not notice that.


    ¡°I told you not to bring trouble to my cab but see what you did, thank you so much. Thank you.¡± Annalise said and before Samantha could give a reply. My mother already whispered some spells and we all disappeared and appeared in my mother¡¯s cave.


    Wow, that did not take time as when we went to look for my mother.


    Samantha looked around, maybe trying to look for a ce to escape but my mother said some spells and a rope was tied around her. She struggled against it but failed.


    ¡°What do you want to know?¡± She asked.


    ¡°Say the truth.¡±

 60

    ************


    Rose¡¯s POV


    ************


    So right now, we are in front of the entire pack who has been unable to shift. It was early in the morning. Samantha was still tied down with that spell bound rope.


    ¡°A lot of you think your Luna was the one who caused you to be unable to shift. Well, guess what. It was one of you.¡± My mother yelled.


    ¡°I know you all must be thinking of who I am. I am your Luna¡¯s mother and I will not stand and watch you all paint her bad when she is not.¡± She said and they looked at her with awe.


    ¡°Well, I guess you all must know that thisdy here is a witch and the one who assisted the person to stop you all from shifting.¡± She continued. My mother kicked her to start talking.


    ¡°The one who came to me for help was none other than Jacksonville.¡± She said.


    ¡°He told me about the fact that he was not satisfied with the new Alpha and that he was the one who supposed to be in the position that he was and we came to an agreement.¡± She exined.


    ¡°Bring Jackson out here.¡± A voice yelled.


    A smirk crossed my lips. I stepped forward.


    ¡°He seemed to be keeping an eye on me ever since I left yesterday so he tried running away today but guess what, your Alpha who happened to be my mate caught him and bring him in.¡± I ordered and the guards brought, well, they dragged him. Since Leo won¡¯t stop hitting when they caught him trying to escape. Then that prompted me to look at Leo. I had begged him to let me do this my way. He tried arguing with me but I won.


    ¡°See him. This is what will happen if you try getting in the way of the Alpha.¡± My mother said and they all looked down as if bowing.


    ¡°How could you all be so stupid to ept someone who is of a bloodline of another pack to be our Alpha. You all are so dumb. Including the former Alpha of our pack. I am very sure that our ancestors will be very displeased at the way Ash Woods Pack was handled. An outsider became the Alpha of this pack and guess what, we all bowed before him.¡± He yelled out. His face was almost brutalized. Blood spilled from his lips and his nose. I don¡¯t want to imagine what Leo and the others did to him when he was in the cell earlier on.


    ¡°Shut up.¡± The head guard hit him in the belly and he stumbled over.


    They all fell down to their knees at once.


    ¡± We are sorry, Luna. We doubted you when we should have been worried about you health.¡± An elder woman said.


    I walked up to her and bent down to lift her up.


    ¡°It¡¯s nothing. Just that I am okay now. All we should do is try to trust one another and respect one another.¡± I said to her and she smiled.


    ¡°Luna, please forgive us. We are sorry for being selfish and listening to this ill ambitious man.¡± They all said in unison and I smiled.


    ¡°I forgive you all. You can now rise up on your feet.¡± I said to them and Leo walked up to me. He intertwined his fingers with mine. I looked at him and smiled. He nodded his head in approval and my head almost burst in pride.


    They all had a smile on their faces.


    My mother released Samantha and made her remove the spell that was ced over the pack. Everyone was happy and they tried shifting which went sessful.


    And as for Jackson, when that guard had hit him in his rib cage. He died. Unfortunately.


    *


    *


    ¡°You see that is how to make people apologize, not the way you suggested.¡± I said to Leo across the table. He scoffed and pushed the files away. After all the entire apology of a thing, they also apologized to Leo and we dismissed them. I kissed my mother goodbye since she needed the rest. My father¡¯s words.


    So here we are in Leo¡¯s office. I heard him whispering something in ke¡¯s ear earlier on. Maybe that¡¯s why, ke was not here.


    He summoned me toe closer in ae hither motion. I red at him and he red back.


    I gave up and walked towards him. He tapped hisps and I looked at it before surrendering and sitting on it.


    ¡°Nope.¡± He said and I stood up to look at him with skepticism. He gestured for me to straddle him and I scoffed.


    ¡°Seriously?¡± I asked with my eyebrow arched. He nodded positively and I did as he said.


    He twirled my locks with his index fingers as he looked at my lips. I licked it subconsciously. He looked at the every step and my heart started beating so fast that I feel like it would explode soon.


    What¡¯s wrong with me?


    I have done this several times with other men. So what is so special about this guy?


    ¡°He is our mate.¡± Halona said in a duh tone that made me want to roll my eyes.


    ¡°Haven¡¯t you notice that you sex drive has not acted up for a long time now.¡± He asked me and then I remembered.


    Yes, he¡¯s right.Owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    What happened?


    ¡°Your mother told me she removed it for you.¡± He said and I looked at him.


    How?


    ¡°When you came back, she tried helping you recuperate but then she found a fluid flowing in your vein and she removed it for you.¡± He exined as if he heard my question.


    ¡°That¡¯s nice.¡± I said.


    ¡°So what should we do?¡± He asked as he slowly ced his hands on my ass making me shift into him, rubbing my core against his jeans. I bit back the moan that was threatening to spill out.


    He brought his lips close to my right ear, making me breath out shakily. ¡°We¡¯re getting freaking, right?¡± He asked and I subconsciously held his shirt so tight.


    And the rest is history. You know what I mean.

 61

    **A Month Later**Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°So tell me why I should follow you to the Alpha king¡¯s birthday?¡± Leticia asked for umpteenth time as she saw across the table with Leo.


    ¡°Because I said you are going with me.¡± He said with his hands on myps.


    She rolled her eyes and shrugged.


    ¡°You¡¯re going?¡± He asked.


    ¡°Not like I have a choice.¡± She groaned and I chuckled low-key.


    Ever since we caught the scoundrel, everything was at peace. I even went to see my parents, well foster parents. They asked for my forgiveness and I just forgave them. Don¡¯t want them to be sulking up to me. After that, we also and when I say ¡®we¡¯, I meant Leo and I. We went to see Levi. He had also be the Alpha of his pack and he said that he searched for me all over the ce when I went missing and apologized for his inconsistence. I introduced Leo to him as my mate and everything went fine. So tomorrow was the Alpha king¡¯s birthday and we were all invited. Well, mostly the Alphas and Lunas.


    ¡°Tomorrow.¡± He said and dragged me out of the kitchen. She had onlye here for a visit but then he wanted to drag her with him to the Alpha King¡¯s birthday. Leo won¡¯t stop being Leo.


    *Next morning*


    Just like that the day ended, and it was dawn already. Leo had woken me up to get ready for the Alpha king¡¯s birthday and he also went to meet ke. He exined some pack rted things to him.


    And we set out. Leticia had begrudgingly wore a knee length navy blue gown with ck heels to match and a purse while I wore a green red gown matched with golden heels and a golden purse. Leo was dressed in his tuxedo suit.


    We stepped into the car and zoomed off.


    ****


    *Third person point of view*


    They soon arrived at the pce and everywhere was bubbling with celebration. People of high ss held their gifts for the Alpha king.


    The party soon started and everyone was beginning to assemble to greet the Alpha king.


    ¡°The Alpha of all Alphas, the Alpha King, Dominic Brendon and Luna Queen, Juniper Brendon, is arriving.¡± A voice yelled so loud that it brought their attention to them.  The Alpha king and his mate walked hand in hands with each other as they walked towards the throne alongside Alpha Prince, Legend Brendon.


    Everyone had a smile on their faces as they watched them.


    They went on with the proceedings and all the talks of honoring the invitation and all.


    The party went in full swing as people danced around and entertained the leaders.


    Leticia slipped out and went around to take a walk around the pce. But then as she was looking around, she bumped into a wall, no, not a wall, but a person.


    ¡°Ouch!¡± She winced and looked up at the person she had bumped into. He had his eyes glued on her and when he whispered that word. ¡°Mate!¡±


    She gasped and wanted to run but before she could, he held her down.


    Watch out for MATED TO ALPHA CALLED LEGEND. (Leticia and Legend Story)


    Epilogue 2


    Epilogue


    *A yearter*


    ¡°Push harder.¡± The doctor yelled at me. But I was finding it out to push. I felt like my pelvis was on fire.


    ¡°I can¡¯t.¡± I bit out.


    ¡°You can. You can do this.¡± She went on to urge me. But I was so weak.


    ¡°Ahrghh!!¡± I groaned out.


    Then suddenly, I felt like my v¨¤gina wanted to tear apart but the head of the child popped out.


    ¡°He¡¯s out.¡± The woman said with a smile. I pushed again. The baby slipped out and his cry soared across the ward, making Leo barge into the room. He looked like someone who ran a marathon race.


    ¡°A boy.¡± Was what the doctor said because Leo looked like he was going to pounce on the woman anytime soon.


    His breath was kind of ragged as he walked towards me. ke and his mate stumbled in and my eyes narrowed as I took in ke¡¯s state.


    ¡°Don¡¯t bother asking. Your mate almost murdered me.¡± He said with a scoff and I looked at Leo who won¡¯t stop looking at the baby before me.


    ¡°He¡¯s pretty.¡± Was he said and carried him from my hand.


    ¡°Wyatt. His name is Wyatt Stones.¡± He announced with a smile as the child kind of smiled back at him. Okay, maybe I just imagined that.


    But then suddenly, Leo¡¯s eyes narrowed and his eyebrows furrowed.


    He brought him closer to me and I saw an impossible thing happen before me.


    His eyes twitched from red eyes to his hypnotic blue eyes then it went to rest on emerald green eyes like his father. He looked at with his jaw dropped.


    ¡°He is¡­¡±


    ¡°A Tribrid?!¡± Marthapleted and I gasped.


    Watch out for THE TRIBRID ALPHA (The Alpha with three mates)


    Thank you all for giving this book a chance.


    This is solely written by me, Honeybeehive


    Books from this series


    Demoted To An Omega pleted)


    Alpha¡¯s Slut Matepleted)


    The Tribrid Alpha (Coming Soon)


    Second Chance, Mate! (Coming Soon)


    Mated To The Alpha Called Legend. (Avable )


    All these books are standalone but you might want to read them to understand their origin.


    FOLLOW ME UP ON INSTAGRAM- honeybeehive_author. To know more about updates and when they will be released.


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!